Skip to main content

Full text of "ROCK OF EXILE A NARRATIVE OF TRISTAN DA CUNHA"

See other formats


OTHER  DEVIN-ADAIR  BOOKS 

HAITI:  THE  BLACK  REPUBLIC  by  Selden  Rodman 

A  Study  of  Haiti  and  the  Haitians,  in  word  and  photograph,  from  the 
time  of  discovery  to  the  present.  A  complete  guide  book  with  travel 
information  and  language  hints.  48  pages  of  illustrations.  $5.00 

TAHITI:  Voyage  Through  Paradise  by  George  T.  Eggleston 

The  thrilling  account  of  a  1000-mile  small-boat  passage  among  the 
fabulous  Society  Islands.  Each  of  the  islands,  in  addition  to  Rarotonga 
in  the  Cook  group,  is  a  separate  and  unique  experience.  The  100  pages 
of  beautifully  reproduced  photographs,  the  Tahitian  glossary,  and  the 
tips  for  prospective  visitors  make  this  one  of  the  most  extraordinary 
travel  books  of  the  Pacific  ever  offered.  $7.50 

IRISH  FOLK  WAYS  by  E.  Estyn  Evans 

From  information  gathered  in  conversations  up  and  down  Ireland,  as 
well  as  from  a  thorough  study  of  archeology,  geology  and  the  litera- 
ture, Ireland*fe  foremost  anthropologist  describes  the  customs,  beliefs 
and  traditions  of  the  Irish  in  terms  'of  their  arts,  crafts  and  artifacts. 
Many  illustrations.  *  $6.50 

DIG  FOR  PIRATE  TREASURE  by  Robert  I.  Nesmith 

This  is  an  authentic  and  reliable  account  of  a  fascinating  subject  by 
one  of  the  world's  leading  authorities.  It  tells  about  known  treasure 
waiting  to  be  discovered,  about  people  who  are  finding  treasure,  and 
about  pirates  "and  buccaneers.  It  tells  how  to  hunt  for  treasure  and 
how  to  appraise  it.  Illustrated.  $6.00 

HP  CALIFORNIA  by  Duncan  Gleason 

C 


^ 101  553      .__!! 

the  fastest-growing  state  in  America,  and  gives  helpful  tips  to  yacE 
men.  tt       $8.50 

Send  for  oar  catalogue 

THE   DEVIN-ADAIR    COMPANY 
23  East  26th  Street       New  York   10,  N.  Y. 


ROCK    OF 
EXILE 

A  Narrative  of 
Tristan   da  Cunha 

by    D.    M.     BOOY 

This  is  the  story  of  a  remote  island  in  the 
South  Atlantic  and  the  people  who  live 
there,  twelve  hundred  miles  from  any- 
where and  almost  completely  cut  off  from 
the  rest  of  the  world. 

The  2OO  rather  shy  individuals  who  live 
on  Tristan  da  Ounha  speak  a  mixture  of 
Cockney  and  Southern  Negro  dialect  and 
are  descended  from  a  boatload  of  British 
sailors  who  were  stationed  there  with  their 
wives  in  1816  in  order  to  circumvent  the 
possible  escape  of  Napoleon  Bonaparte 
from  St.  Helena.  An  occasional  shipwreck 
since  then  has  infused  the  colony  with 

fresh  blood and  furnished  some  of  that 

most  prized  commodity.,  wood  for  housing. 

How  this  tiny  colony  lives  today — -with- 
out laws  yet  without  crime,  without  church 
or  school  but  with  a  deep  respect  for  tra- 

{continued  on  back  flap^) 

THE  DEVIIM-ADAIR  COMPANY 
23  East  26th  Street  New  York  1O 


Kansas  city  nil  public  library 


kansas  city,  missouri 


Books  will  be  issued  only 


Please  report  lost  cards  and 

change  of  residence  promptly. 
Card  holders  are  responsible  for 

all  books,  records,  films,  pictures 
or  other  library  materials 
checked  out  on  their  cards. 


ROCK    OF    EXILE 

A  Narrative  of  Tristan  da  Cunha 

by 
D.   M.   BOOY 


illustrated  with 
Jrfteen  pages  of  photographs , 
and  drawings  by 

E.  J.  FOSTER 


THE  DEVIN-ADAIR  COMPANY 


New  York  1958 


Copyright  <£>  1957,  1958  by 
O,  M.  BOOY 

All  rights  reserved.  No  portion 

of  this  book  may  be  reproduced 

in  any  form  without  tvritten 

permission  from  the  publishers., 

The  Devin-Adair  Company 

23  East  26th  Street,  Netv  York  1O, 

except  by  a  r&ui&uoery  tvho  may  quote 

brief  passages  in  connection  -with  a  review. 

Canadian  agents:  Thomas  Nelson  <6-  Sons,  Ltd.,,  Toronto 
Library  of  Congress  Catalog  card  number:  53—9752 
Manufactured  in  the  United  States  of  America 


Four 

amcl 


ACKNOWLEDGMENTS 

For  permission  to  include  the  map  on  pages  8—9  and,  unless 
otherwise  acknowledged,  photographs  from  his  collection  I 
wish  to  thank  Mr  Allan  Crawford — now  Lieut.  Crawford 
of  the  South  African  Navy  and  Welfare  Officer  to  Tristan  da 
Cunha — who  was  "with  me  on  the  island  during  the  war. 


CONTENTS 

1.  A  Spot  on  the  Map      .......  i 

2 .  A  Rock  in  the  Sea        .  .  .  .  .  .  .11 

3.  Worlds  Apart     .  „  .  .  .  .  .  .19 

4.  Dance  of  Welcome      .  .  .  .  .  „  .25- 

5.  On  the  Shelf 3 ! 

6.  Alone  with  the  Past     .......         36 

7.  An  Exile's  Home          .......        42 

8 .  A  Year  Begins     ........        49 

9.  Meet  the  Elders  .......         ^6 

10.  The  Spinning-wheel     .  .  .  .  .  .  .66 

n.  Unfriendly  Neighbour  .  .  .  .  „  -73 

12.  The  Wheel  of  Fortune  .  .....         83 

13.  The  Workaday  Week  .  ......         88 

14.  The  Weekly  Custom   .......        95- 

15.  The  Lamp  of  Learning  .  .  .  .  .  .      101 

1 6.  A  New  Grave     .  .  .  .  .  .  .  .106 

17.  Holding  the  Fort          .  .  .  .  .  .  .      in 

1 8 .  Work  in  the  Sun          .  .  .  .          .  .  .116 

1 9 .  Love  in  the  Shade         .  .  .  .  .  .  .121 

20.  Fireside  Topics  .  .  .  .  .  .  .  .126 

21.  The  Cold  Grip  ........      134 

22.  The  Echoing  Cry          .  .  .  .          .  .  .139 

23.  Open  Hearth      ........      147 

24.  Wild  Pursuit      .  .  .  .  .  .  .  .154 

25-.  Season  of  Spite  .  .  .  .  .  .  .  .162 

26.  The  Sea's  Bounty          .  .  .  .  .  .  .168 

27.  Scraping  Cards  .  .  »  .  .  .  .  .173 

28.  Time  to  Go        .  .  .  .          .          .  .  .179 

29.  Day  of  Departure          .  .  .  .  .  .  .18^ 

30.  Past  and  Present  .  .  .  .  .  .  .191 


ix 


ILLUSTRATIONS 


PLATES 


Tristan  from  the  North-east 
The  Author 

Building  a  house 

Old  Sam  Swain 
Mrs  Repetto 
A  *  carding'  party 
A  bullock  *  train' 
Island  boats 

Boat-building 

Boat-painting 

Ready  for  launching 

Marie,  an  island  girl 

The  Patches 

Donkeys 

A  Rockhopper  penguin 

Hauling  a  boat  up  the  beach 
Wife  greets  husband 
Edinburgh  settlement 
The    Duke    of    Edinburgh 
going  ashore 

Tom  Swain 

Two  island  families 

A  Tristan  child  of  to-day 

Tristan  da  Cunha 


between  pages  20  &  21 
between  pages  52  &  53 

between  pages  84  &  85 


between  pages  116  &  117 


MAP 


between  pages  132  &  133 


between  pages  164  &  165 


pages  8-9 


XI 


SOUTH 

vAMERICA 


TfitSTAN 
da 

CUNHA 


CHAPTER    ONE 

A  Spot  on  the  Map 

WE  FACED  adventure  with  grim  reluctance.  The  spirit  of 
Drake,  if  it  was  present  at  all  in  our  little  party,  quailed  before 
the  chill,  dank  breath  of  the  South  Atlantic. 

Under  the  darkened  coast  of  the  Cape  Peninsula  we  waited  on 
a  jetty  in  Simon's  Bay.  The  day  had  glowed  with  promise  of 
spring;  but  the  night  was  clenched  and  raw,  an  unhealed  wound 
of  winter.  Tiny  hopes,  hatched  in  our  hearts  by  the  African 
sun,  dropped  dead  at  dusk  like  ephemeral  flies.  Waves  broke 
along  the  shore  with  a  dismal  crash,  and  the  ebbing  water  clucked 
sadly  under  the  sea- walk. 

We  waited  for  an  unknown  ship  bound  westward  from  the 
Cape.  Against  the  pale  expanse  of  harbour  the  masts  and  rigging 
of  moored  vessels  stood  up  in  hard,  black  lines.  A  sombre, 
mellow  half-light  lingered  over  the  bay,  as  if  constrained  to  share 
our  vigil — waiting  for  the  ship  that  would  carry  us  into  exile. 

Months  previously,  in  an  Admiralty  office,  a  map  had  been 
unrolled;  a  mere  spot  had  marked  the  position  of  an  island, 
British  property;  a  pointing  finger  from  a  gilt-ringed  sleeve  had 
commanded  the  establishment  there  of  an  outpost,  its  purpose 


2  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

officially  veiled.  And  so  we,  a  dozen  names  on  a  naval  draft-list, 
had  been  given  our  destination — &  desolate  rock  in  the  southern 
ocean,  inhabited  already  by  a  strange  colony  of  people  lost  to  the 
world. 

We  waited  in  silence.  The  mountains,  like  humpbacked 
monsters,  crouched  around  the  bay  to  watch  our  departure. 
Under  their  flanks,  the  gleaming  track  of  the  electric  railway 
threaded  a  chain  of  little  towns,  following  the  arc  of  the  surf, 
then  swerved  away  across  the  dark  Flats — *  Alle  Stasies  na  Kaap- 
stad* :  it  was  a  line  we  had  often  travelled. 

Occasionally,  from  the  doorway  of  the  Africa  Station  Club, 
just  outside  the  dockyard  gates,  came  a  jagged  shaft  of  light  and 
noise.  Inside,  not  more  than  an  hour  before,  in  the  atmosphere 
of  smoke,  laughter,  and  slopped  beer,  we  had  taken  our  last  drink 
ashore  with  friends  whom  we  should  probably  never  meet  again. 
Now,  among  kit-bags,  hammocks,  and  chests,  we  stood  or  paced 
on  thd  jetty — another  pointing  finger  that  dismissed  us  with 
peremptory  gesture  to  try  the  hospitality  of  sea-birds  and  the 
company  of  castaways. 

We  had  heard  confusing  tales  about  those  inhabitants.  Some 
said  they  were  white,  that  they  spoke  English,  and  were  friendly; 
others  said  they  were  mad  and  best  left  alone. 

The  first  settlers  had  been  British.  They  had  been  joined  by 
others,  men  and  women  of  many  nationalities,  survivors  of  ship- 
wreck, recluses,  and  voluntary  exiles,  who  through  several 
generations  had  continued  the  colony.  They  proclaimed  them- 
selves members  of  the  British  Empire.  But  they  lived  in  a  world 
and  time  of  their  own,  preserving  the  customs  and  dress  of  the 
early  settlers.  Their  only  visitors  were  whaling  ships  and 
explorers  far  from  the  regular  sea-routes.  They  could  know 
nothing  of  our  way  of  life ;  and  we  knew  nothing  of  theirs .  Until 
recently  most  of  us  had  not  even  heard  of  the  island  called 
Tristan  da  Cunha. 

Like  our  august  superiors  in  the  Admiralty  office  we  had  con- 
sulted a  map.  Ours  was  on  a  page  of  a  small  red  atlas.  It 


A    SPOT    ON    THE    MAP  3 

showed  the  whole  of  Africa  and  a  large  blue  area  of  South 
Atlantic  Ocean. 

Several  pairs  of  eyes  roved  the  empty  sea  spaces  at  the  left  side 
of  the  page,  until  a  cry — *  There  it  is! ' — announced  our  landfall: 
a  tiny  speck  between  the  ten-  and  twenty-degree  lines  of  longi- 
tude. It  just  managed  to  edge  on  to  the  same  page  as  the 
continent  of  Africa.  On  a  map  of  the  world  at  the  front  of  the 
atlas  the  dot  appeared  almost  as  near  to  South  America  as  to  South 
Africa,  and  a  pencil-line  ruled  from  Cape  Town  to  Montevideo 
passed  a  little  above  it. 

Almost  in  the  Roaring  Forties ! 

We  gazed  at  it  for  a  long  time  with  mingled  awe  and  misgiving. 
Its  smallness  was  appalling.  It  looked  like  a  fly  about  to  land  on 
the  giant  profile  of  Africa. 

One  member  of  the  party  tried  drawing  a  ring  round  it — to 
make  it  look  bigger. 

From  the  South  Atlantic  Sailing  Directory  we  acquired  facts, 
but  learned  little. 

Tristan  da  Cunha  is  the  largest  and  only  inhabited  island  of  a 
group  of  three  lying  far  south  in  the  Atlantic — about  i  ,200  miles 
south  of  St  Helena,  1,500  miles  west  of  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope, 
and  i ,  800  miles  from  the  coast  of  Uruguay. 

Its  closest  neighbour  is  Gough  Island,  2^0  miles  to  the 
south-west.  That  is  uninhabited.  Tristan  da  Cunha  is  farther 
from  the  nearest  populated  land  than  any  other  island  in  the 
world. 

It  covers  thirty  square  miles,  but  most  of  it  is  uninhabitable — • 
an  extinct  volcano  rising  to  a  peak  of  6,760  feet  above  the  sea. 
The  other  components  of  the  group  are  Inaccessible  Island,  eight- 
een miles  to  the  south-west,  and  Nightingale  Island,  twenty  miles 
to  the  south.  These  are  occupied  by  birds. 

History  told  a  story  as  bizarre  as  the  travellers'  tales.  The 
island  was  discovered  in  1^06  by  a  Portuguese  admiral,  Tristao 
(or  Tristan)  d'Acunha  (or  da  Cunha),  who  gave  it  his  name  and 
handed  it  back  to  the  seals  and  sea-birds.  For  two  centuries 


4  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

afterwards  it  was  forgotten,  snoring  in  its  foam.  In  the  eigh- 
teenth century  it  was  remembered  by  sealers,  whalers,  and 
pirates.  Belonging  to  one  of  these  classes,  probably  the  last,  was 
Jonathan  Lambert  of  Salem,  who  landed  there  in  1 8 1  o  with  two 
of  his  shipmates,  one  an  American  called  Williams,  the  other 
half  English,  half  Italian  named  Thomas  Currie.  Lambert  pro- 
claimed himself  king  of  the  three  islands  and  rechristened  them 
the  Islands  of  Refreshment.  The  name  survived  until  Lambert 
and  Williams  died — or  rather  disappeared:  what  happened  to 
them  was  known  only  to  Thomas  Currie,  who  lived  on  as  ruler 
and  solitary  inhabitant  of  the  islands. 

In  1 8 1 6  a  garrison  of  soldiers  was  sent  from  South  Africa  to 
prevent  any  attempt  by  way  of  Tristan  da  Cunha  to  rescue  the 
exiled  Napoleon  from  St  Helena.  The  soldiers  found  there  a 
castaway  who  called  himself  simply  Italian  Thomas.  He  said 
that  he  had  lived  on  the  island  for  six  years — alone.  Questioned 
about  Lambert  and  Williams,  he  admitted  that  they  had  been 
there  but  said  they  had  been  drowned  while  out  fishing. 

At  the  garrison  canteen  Thomas  became  drunk  daily,  spending 
handfuls  of  gold  from  some  hidden  store.  When  drunk,  he 
made  lurid  allusions  to  the  disappearance  of  Lambert  and  Williams 
and  boasted  of  the  treasure  he  had,  buried  in  a  chest  which  he 
and  his  shipmates  had  brought  ashore.  The  soldiers  flattered 
him,  plied  him  with  more  and  more  drink.  He  hinted  that 
he  would  disclose  the  hiding-place  to  the  man  who  pleased  him 
most.  One  day,  primed  with  rum  to  the  verge  of  revelation, 
surrounded  by  a  tense  audience,  he  lifted  his  arm  to  point  and 
fell  dead.  The  soldiers  dug  and  searched  and  grovelled,  but 
found  nothing. 

A  year  later,  when  the  world  began  to  outgrow  its  dread 
of  the  vanquished  emperor,  the  garrison  was  -recalled  from 
Tristan. 

Perhaps  it  was  a  lingering  hope  of  finding  the  treasure ;  perhaps 
it  was  a  weariness  of  the  world  or  the  desire  for  a  life  of  rudi- 
mentary hardship;  perhaps  it  was  the  possession  of  a  brown- 
skinned  wife  and  two  coffee-coloured  children,  that  made 


A    SPOT    ON    THE    MAP  $ 

William  Glass  of  Kelso,  a  Scots  corporal  in  the  Royal  Artillery, 
beg  permission  to  remain  behind  on  the  island  with  his  family. 
Two  other  men,  Samuel  Burnell  and  John  Nankivel,  stayed  with 
him  for  a  while,  but  subsequently  left.  It  was  William  Glass 
who  in  1 8 1 7  founded  the  colony  of  Tristan  cfc  Cunha. 

During  the  era  of  sailing  ships  Glass's  settlement  was  aug- 
mented by  survivors  of  the  many  wrecks  on  Tristan  and  its 
neighbour,  Inaccessible  Island.  Even  when  the  captains  of  other 
vessels  offered  passage  away  from  the  rock  many  of  the  castaways 
preferred  to  stay  there .  Whaling  ships  often  called  in  those  days , 
and  sailors  deserted  from  them  or  were  set  ashore  at  their  own 
request  to  join  the  growing  community,  of  which  Corporal  Glass 
was  now  called  Governor. 

Their  worst  hardship  was  loneliness.  The  other  settlers 
envied  Glass  his  wife  and  children.  At  last,  in  1 827 — against  the 
advice  of  their  much-married  governor — they  persuaded  a  certain 
Captain  Ham,  of  the  sloop  Luke  of  Gloucester,  to  bring  them  some 
women  from  St  Helena,  their  nearest  inhabited  neighbour.  One 
man,  Thomas  Swain,  vowed  that  he  would  have  the  first  who 
stepped  ashore.  When  the  sloop  returned  she  carried  five 
women,  all  volunteers  to  join  these  men  they  had  never  seen. 
Four  of  them  were  mulatto  girls;  the  fifth  was  an  elderly, 
widowed  Negress  accompanied  by  four  children.  Tom  Swain 
was  held  to  his  vow:  it  was  the  old  Negress  who  led  the  way 
ashore. 

These  women,  with  the  wife  of  Governor  Glass,  were  the  only 
coloured  settlers  in  the  history  of  Tristan.  Many  more  men 
joined  the  colony,  all  of  European  race — British,  American, 
Danish,  German,  and  Dutch.  They  greatly  outnumbered  the 
women.  The  language  adopted  as  common  was  English,  though 
the  accents  must  have  made  a  strange  medley. 

Almost  the  only  crop  grown  there  was  potatoes.  These  and 
fish  formed  the  mainstay  of  the  islanders'  subsistence.  As  the 
visits  of  the  whaling  ships,  on  which  the  settlement  depended  for 
barter,  became  less  frequent,  life  involved  constant  privation. 


6  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

Once  a  vessel  called  at  the  island  and  found  the  population  facing 
starvation  because  of  the  failure  of  the  potato  crop ;  no  ship  had 
been  sighted  during  the  previous  three  years. 

From  the  eighteen-fifties  onward  missionaries  were  sent  out  at 
irregular  intervals  by  the  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the 
Gospel.  The  ministers  usually  stayed  for  periods  of  three  to  six 
years,  and  ensured  a  modicum  of  education  for  the  children. 
But  there  were  long  spells  when  the  settlement  had  no  clergyman, 
when  marriages,  christenings,  and  funerals  had  to  be  solemnized 
by  Governor  Glass  or  one  of  the  successive  headmen  and  the 
children  derived  their  only  education  from  their  parents. 

In  1 8  8  £  came  disaster.  Fifteen  of  the  able-bodied  men  put  out 
in  their  lifeboat  to  a  ship,  hoping  to  barter  for  much-needed 
provisions.  Some  of  the  watchers  on  the  beach  afterwards 
declared  that  the  boat  had  been  overwhelmed  by  a  heavy  sea  just 
before  reaching  the  ship ;  others  maintained  that  they  had  seen  the 
men  taken  on  board  and  that  the  vessel  had  immediately  got  under 
way  again,  taking  the  islanders.  The  village  was  left  the  home  of 
widows  and  children  and  four  men.  At  the  time  there  were 
nineteen  families,  some  with  as  many  as  seven  young  children. 
Of  the  remaining  men,  one — Peter  Green,  the  headman — was 
seventy-nine ;  another,  Andrew  Hagan,  was  sixty-seven ;  the  third 
had  gone  mad  and  was  tormenting  the  village ;  the  fourth  was  the 
only  able-bodied  man  to  defend  it. 

Somehow  the  settlement  survived.  The  children  grew  up,  the 
boys  learned  early  in  their  lives  to  do  the  work  of  men.  Many 
of  the  families  which  had  emigrated  from  the  island  after  the  death 
of  Governor  Glass  returned,  disillusioned  with  the  outer  world. 
Further  shipwrecks  brought  new  blood,  including  Italian.  Again 
the  population  increased;  and  again,  as  in  the  early  days,  there 
were  more  men  than  women.  At  the  time  of  our  setting  out 
from  South  Africa,  in  October  1942,  the  total  population, 
including  children,  was  given  as  about  two  hundred.  This 
number,  we  gathered,  was  ample  to  offset  any  dangers,  mental 
or  physical,  from  intermarriage.  Indeed  the  excellent  health 
and  physique  of  the  islanders — and  especially  the  remarkable 


A   SPOT    ON   THE    MAP  7 

soundness  and  whiteness  of  their  teeth,  in  spite  of  their  soft 
potato  diet — had  become  almost  a  legend. 

We  had  no  idea  of  what  our  reception  would  be.  About  the 
present  habits  and  conditions  of  the  islanders  we  had  only  a  few 
vague  notions,  founded  mostly  on  the  contents  of  a  glass  case  in 
the  public  museum  at  Cape  Town. 

That  case  held  the  only  material  evidence  for  our  preconcep- 
tions :  a  pair  of  oxhide  moccasins,  the  hair  on  the  outside ;  a  model 
of  a  canvas-covered  boat ;  a  tall,  old-fashioned  spinning-wheel,  the 
kind  at  which  the  spinner  had  to  stand,  twirling  the  wheel  by 
hand;  a  sheepskin  mat;  and  some  stuffed  penguins  and  molly- 
mawks.  We  knew  that  the  people  were  without  the  comforts  of 
life  as  we  knew  it  and  that  they  would  have  no  knowledge  of  the 
mechanized  and  war-harrowed  world  of  Europe  as  we  had  left  it. 
In  our  more  sanguine  moments  this  last  fact  appeared  clearly  as  a 
consolation;  and  the  news  that  a  small  advance-party,  containing  a 
padre,  an  officer  surgeon,  and  some  South  African  engineers,  had 
already  gone  out  to  the  island  and  were  in  radio  communication 
with  Simonstown,  had  been  sufficient  to  buoy  our  spirits  until 
dusk  marooned  us  on  the  jetty  and  the  night  wind  blighted  our 
hopes. 

Gloom,  settling  over  the  bay,  invaded  our  hearts.  A  motor- 
launch  crept  mysteriously,  with  engine  silenced,  alongside  the 
jetty;  and,  like  a  wraith  from  the  water  below  us,  appeared  a 
wiry,  brown-faced  old  monkey  of  a  seaman  with  faded  red 
badges  on  his  arm.  He  was  the  coxswain  of  the  launch  and  was  to 
take  us  out  to  the  ship  when  she  arrived.  Some  rumour  of  the 
destination  of  our  draft  had  stirred  in  him  a  malicious  and  ironic 
humour.  He  said  little;  but  his  silence,  after  the  garrulity  of 
well-wishers  ashore,  and  the  satirical  glint  of  his  eye  hinted  at  a 
wealth  of  unwelcome  secrets  with  which  he  could  have  fore- 
warned us. 

We  had  tramped  for  miles  up  and  down  that  jetty  before  we 
glimpsed,  behind  the  tracery  of  masts  and  spars  in  the  harbour,  a 
new  set  of  masts  and  two  squat  funnels  creeping  along.  A  ship 


THE      SETTLEMENT     OF 

EDINBUR&H 


«K"tjp 
LACKlN-f 
HOLE~V 


AMCHORSTOC 
POINT 


LONG   BLUFFS 

•st 


Scale    in    Statute  Miles:- 


SANDY 
POINT    *. 

'(PENGUIN    ROOKERY) 


37'S' 

SOUTH 


"STONYHILL  PT. 


9'. 


TRISTAN  PA  CUNHA 

FROM    THE   SURVEY    BY     ALLAN    CRAWFORD,   1937-38. 


10  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

steamed  slowly  into  the  bay.  We  heard  her  anchor  go  down. 
Under  the  expressive  gaze  of  the  coxswain  we  stowed  our  stores, 
our  kit,  and  ourselves  aboard  the  launch.  She  nosed  away  from 
the  jetty  and  chugged  out  across  the  choppy  water,  rolling  gently. 

A  lighter,  towed  out  by  another  launch  from  one  of  the  other 
jetties,  arrived  before  us,  and  as  we  came  in  under  the  tall  hull  of 
the  steamer  some  kaffir  boys  were  already  loading  drums  of  oil 
aboard  her  from  the  lighter.  There  was  much  shouting  across 
the  water  from  them  as  we  manoeuvred  to  get  to  the  lowered 
gangway.  A  few  ghostly  faces  peered  down  over  the  ship's  side 
as  we  clambered  up,  dragging  our  kit.  But  they  had  disappeared 
by  the  time  we  arrived  on  deck.  The  coxswain  of  the  launch 
grinned  up  at  us  a  malicious  farewell  and  from  the  rail  we  watched 
his  craft  shoot  away,  churning  a  great  arc  of  silver  as  she  turned 
and  bounced  back  shorewards,  the  light  from  her  hatch  flaring 
out  across  the  dark  water. 

The  ship  remained  oblivious  of  our  embarkation,  until  at  length 
a  little  cockney  steward  came  along,  and  with  a  jaunty  'Follow 
me,  mates ! '  led  us  to  some  quarters  near  the  crew's  mess.  Here 
we  bunked,  and  later  in  the  night  we  heard  the  rattle  of  the 
anchor  chain  coming  up  and  felt  the  roll  of  the  ship  under  way. 


CHAPTER    TWO 


A  Rock  in  the  Sea 


AFTER  WE  left  the  Cape  the  weather  changed  for  the  worse. 
Wave  crests  were  lashed  to  a  flying  white  foam.  Our  ship,  the 
Highland  Chieftain  ?  plunged  through  deep  swells  that  rolled  away 
beneath  her  like  the  furrows  of  some  vast,  watery  ploughland. 
At  night  the  wind  thrust  icy  fingers  through  the  openings  of  oil- 
skins, duffle-coats,  and  jerseys;  the  spray  lacerated  raw  faces 
buried  in  upturned  collars.  This  weather  continued  for  four 
days — an  ominous  prelude  to  our  adventure.  Black  skies  sagged 
with  rain,  and  as  the  winds  rose  our  spirits  sank.  Visibility 
was  limited  to  a  low,  ragged  horizon,  at  which  we  stared  in 
gloomy  question.  On  the  fourth  day  we  had  our  answer. 

It  was  late  in  the  afternoon  of  ^th  October  1942.  A  clammy 
mist  rose  like  steam  about  us .  Thin  squalls  of  rain  struggled  with 
blasts  of  wind.  Out  of  the  grey  and  tossing  sea,  barely  a  mile 
away,  a  great  dark  rock  lifted  its  head,  like  the  barnacled  brows 
of  some  forbidding  sea-monster  dripping  with  slime. 

As  we  approached,  the  rock  assumed  character  as  an  island. 


1 1 


I  2  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

Its  peak  passed  out  of  view  in  sodden  clouds ;  the  grim,  seamy 
sides  were  green  in  patches  with  a  sparse  carpeting  of  grass  that 
looked  more  like  moss ;  the  scarred  cliffs  were  hemmed  with  a 
line  of  leaping  foam,  where  the  ocean  tide  raged  at  the  obstruc- 
tion. Here  and  there  we  saw  high,  dank  crevices,  choked  with 
vegetation,  and  falls  of  water  cascading  down  grooves  in  the  stony 
face ;  but  most  of  the  mountain  was  stark  and  barren. 

This  we  took  to  be  one  of  the  two  uninhabited  islands  of  the 
group,  probably  Inaccessible — and  rightly  named,  it  seemed,  for 
on  the  side  of  our  approach  at  least  there  was  no  possible  landing- 
place. 

We  had  come  out  of  the  mist  from  the  east.  Now  we 
changed  course  and  rounded  the  northern  butte  of  the  island. 
To  our  surprise  and  dismay  we  saw  a  broad  beach  of  black 
volcanic  sand  under  the  sheer  wall  of  the  mountain ;  and  at  the 
far  end  of  it  a  low  grassy  plateau,  raised  above  the  level  of  the 
beach  like  a  green  shelf — on  which  was  perched  a  miniature 
village.  So  this,  after  all,  was  Tristan  da  Cunha. 

As  we  came  in  closer  the  little  huddles  of  grey  stone  took  shape 
as  cottages,  one  or  two  of  them  clearly  discernible,  others  almost 
indistinguishable  from  their  murky  background.  Soon  we  could 
see  wisps  of  chimney  smoke  harried  by  the  wind,  and  a  flag 
beating  madly  against  a  mast  on  top  of  a  grassy  knoll,  with  what 
looked  like  a  toy  cannon  crouching  beside  it. 

Behind  the  settlement  the  mountain  slanted  steeply  back  and 
up  into  the  storm-clouds;  in  front  the  cliffs  dropped  another 
hundred  feet  to  the  strip  of  boulder-strewn  shingle  that  widened 
in  some  places  to  a  beach.  A  number  of  boats  lay  there,  hauled 
up  high  and  dry.  Where  sand  was  visible  it  was  black ;  a  bare 
dune  of  it  formed  the  main  beach  east  of  the  ledge  on  which  the 
village  stood. 

The  sea  nearer  inshore  was  too  rough  to  permit  a  landing  that 
evening.  Without  dropping  anchor,  the  ship  steamed  past  the 
settlement  and  stood  out  to  sea  again.  Out  of  sight  of  the  island, 
in  the  mist  and  darkness,  we  spent  the  night  cruising  around  at  a 
safe  distance  from  the  rock,  waiting  for  a  break  in  the  weather. 


A    ROCK    IN    THE    SEA  I  3 

On  the  following  morning  we  came  in  again  and  this  time  were 
able  to  anchor  less  than  a  mile  from  the  shore.  The  sea  was  still 
swelly  but  the  surf  appeared  less  frantic.  Tiny  figures  moved  on 
the  black  beach,  pushing  off  boats.  We  watched  the  little  craft 
lifting  their  bows  to  the  waves,  tipping  over,  and  vanishing  in  the 
troughs,  then  reappearing.  For  a  long  time  they  seemed  to  be 
making  no  headway  and  to  us  it  looked  a  superhuman  task  to  pull 
against  such  a  sea.  Then — almost  as  if  the  ship  herself  had 
suddenly  changed  position — the  boats  were  within  hailing  dis- 
tance. A  few  minutes  later  the  first  of  them  was  alongside,  the 
oarsmen  warding  her  off  from  our  wallowing  hull. 

The  islanders  appeared  not  at  all  disconcerted  by  the  rough  sea. 
One  moment  the  boat  was  right  under  us,  her  gunwale  knocking 
against  the  ship's  plates,  the  next  moment  she  was  riding  away  on 
a  great  swell,  the  men  still  clutching  our  rope  and  laughing  up  at 
us .  Several  of  them  stood  erect  with  careless  equilibrium  on  the 
thwarts.  When  the  ship  threatened  to  roll  over  on  them,  one  of 
the  islanders  would  thrust  the  boat  off  again  by  pressing  an  oar 
against  the  ship's  side. 

With  mingled  curiosity  and  misgiving  we  looked  down  at  the 
men  who  were  to  be  our  hosts  and  daily  companions  for  months 
to  come.  They  were  dressed  in  a  motley  of  old  and  patched 
garments.  Many  wore  sailors'  jumpers,  white  or  blue,  and 
peaked  blue  caps.  Their  complexions  ranged  from  markedly 
swarthy  to  unexpectedly  fair  and  their  features  were  of  European 
cast.  Without  exception  they  were  tall  and  muscular-looking. 

We  had  been  told  that  they  spoke  English,  but  the  scraps  of 
outlandish  dialect  that  came  up  to  us  were  unintelligible.  The 
boatmen  talked  and  laughed  among  themselves,  but  in  a  quiet, 
restrained  manner.  Obviously  they  were  unused  to  strangers. 
They  returned  with  interest  our  stares  of  barefaced  curiosity,  but 
did  not  call  up  to  us.  They  had  none  of  the  easy,  impudent 
familiarity  of  the  natives  of  an  African  or  eastern  port. 

In  the  first  boat  came  the  doctor  and  a  petty  officer  of  the 
advance-party  to  meet  us.  They  were  accompanied  on  board  by 
one  of  the  islanders,  a  large,  heavily  built  man  in  a  blue  reefer 


14  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

jacket  with  brass  buttons.  When  introduced  to  us,  he  dragged 
a  cap  from  his  head  and  addressed  us  in  a  deep,  powerful  voice, 
calling  each  of  us  'Sir.'  His  accent  seemed  to  combine  elements 
of  Scots  and  Afrikaans  in  a  strange,  slow  drawl.  We  understood 
little  of  what  he  said  beyond  that  we  were  welcome  to  the  island. 
His  name,  we  learned  from  the  petty  officer,  was  William 
Repetto  and,  although  the  men  of  Tristan  claimed  to  be  all  equal, 
he  was  called  '  Chief. '  His  father  had  been  an  Italian  sailor  ship- 
wrecked on  the  island,  who  had  made  his  home  there  and  been 
recognized  before  his  death  as  headman. 

The  present  Chief  seemed  as  proud  of  his  parentage  as  a  high- 
land clansman  and  solemnly  conscious  of  the  weight  of  his  office. 
Throughout  our  conversation  he  managed,  in  spite  of  his 
embarrassment  and  his  isolation  within  a  ring  of  sailors  on  the 
rocking  deck  of  a  strange  ship,  to  preserve  something  of  the 
ponderous  dignity  of  an  ox — and  a  little,  too,  of  the  slow- 
wittedness.  But  there  was  no  sign,  either  in  William  Repetto 
or  in  the  men  waiting  in  the  boats,  of  the  mental  deficiency  we 
had  been  led  by  some  informants  to  expect. 

The  first  business  was  that  of  conveying  us  and  our  personal 
belongings  ashore.  The  doctor  and  the  petty  officer,  a  South 
African,  remained  on  board  to  direct  the  landing  of  the  heavier 
supplies.  One  by  one,  carrying  our  personal  kit,  we  descended 
the  swinging  Jacob's  ladder  into  the  nearest  boat.  Helping 
hands  guided  us  from  below,  but  a  stolid  shyness  precluded  any 
spoken  word  of  greeting  from  the  island  men.  Our  presence 
among  them  became  at  once  an  embarrassment  and  an  object  of 
intense  curiosity. 

We  found  seating  space  in  the  stern-sheets,  and  the  oarsmen — 
as  if  by  a  prearranged  signal  outside  our  notice  or  else  by  some 
silent  mutual  understanding — all  gave  way  together  and  began 
pulling  shorewards  with  long,  deep  strokes.  There  appeared  to 
be  no  captain,  even  self-appointed,  and  no  word  of  command  was 
uttered.  It  was  a  long  time  before  even  -the  helmsman  spoke; 
and  then  it  was  only  to  give  directions  as  to  our  approach  to  the 
shore.  The  quiet,  almost  apologetic  tone  of  his  voice  implied 


A    ROCK    IN    THE    SEA  *I  $ 

that  he  was  merely  issuing  information,  nothing  so  presumptuous 
as  instructions. 

For  a  long  time  we  seemed  to  be  coming  no  nearer  to  the 
beach,  although  the  ship  receded  farther  and  farther  behind  us. 
Then  the  boat  entered  a  dense  tangle  of  that  seaweed  known  as 
kelp,  with  wide,  undulating  leaves  of  a  dark,  brownish  green 
that  float  just  below  the  surface,  and  strong  pale  stems  that  rise 
from  a  depth  of  fifteen  fathoms  or  more  towards  the  light.  A 
thick  reef  of  this  extraordinary  growth  encircles  the  island  at  a 
distance  of  a  quarter  of  a  mile  off  shore.  The  tough,  twisting 
arms  of  the  plant  have  some  of  the  groping  and  clutching  power  of 
tentacles. 

It  took  us  several  minutes  to  thrust  our  way  through  the  belt  of 
weed,  the  oarsmen  taking  short,  jabbing  strokes  whenever 
possible,  each  independently.  When  a  blade  became  fast  in  the 
tangle,  the  rower  would  jerk  the  oar  sharply  inboard  until  it  was 
free  and  then  thrust  it  out  again  into  the  next  space  of  clear  water. 
Proceeding  in  this  haphazard  fashion,  rather  like  a  gigantic  water 
spider  with  its  legs  weaving  tentatively  in  the  air  at  every  step, 
we  threaded  our  way  through  the  reef,  to  find  ourselves  in 
relatively  calm  water  and  not  far  from  the  beach.  Such  was  the 
beneficial  effect  of  the  kelp,  acting  as  a  bar  against  the  more 
tumultuous  seas.  Instead  of  breaking,  the  waves  were  trans- 
formed into  great,  swelling  rollers,  which  bore  us  rapidly  to  the 
shore. 

Without  any  warning,  in  that  same  manner  of  tacit  compre- 
hension, all  hands  stopped  pulling  at  the  same  stroke.  The  boat 
was  carried  high  by  the  surf  and  as  it  grounded  on  the  shingle  the 
island  men  leapt  out,  grabbing  the  gunwale  and  pushing  to  retain 
the  momentum,  while  a  rope  tossed  to  the  villagers  waiting  on  the 
beach  was  caught  and  pulled  by  all  available  hands.  We  too- 
jumped  ashore,  while  the  boatmen,  barefooted  and  with  trousers 
rolled  up  to  their  knees,  waded  through  the  ebbing  surf,  hauling 
their  craft  up  over  the  squeaking,  cascading  pebbles  and  slippery 
fronds  of  derelict  kelp. 

High  and  dry  on  the  beach,  we  stood  in  a  hesitant  group, 


l6  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

uncertain  of  our  reception,  until  guidance  came  in  the  form  of 
a  tall,  black-browed  young  islander  who  introduced  himself  as 
'Sindey'  Glass.  He  had  fierce,  dark  eyes  and  a  swarthy  face, 
which  split  unexpectedly  into  a  white,  gleaming  smile.  'You- 
all  come  along  of  me/  he  said.  'I  show  you-all  where  you 
gonna  live.' 

Shouldering  twice  as  much  of  our  kit  as  any  of  us  could  carry, 
and  with  half  the  effort,  he  trod  quickly  and  lightly  over  the 
pebbles.  It  was  then  that  I  noticed  his  shoes — oxhide  moccasins 
exactly  like  those  in  the  museum  at  Cape  Town.  Their  effect 
was  a  shock  to  me:  suddenly  the  world  evoked  by  the  strange 
curios  in  the  museum — a  world  only  half  believed  in — had 
become  real.  It  was  as  if  we  had  landed  at  Deal  and  been  greeted 
by  Britons  in  woad  and  skins. 

Sidney — as  we  suspected  his  name  of  being — led  the  way  from 
the  beach  up  a  steep,  stony  road  towards  the  grassy  level  above. 
The  men  below  were  unloading  our  stores,  and  as  we  climbed  the 
slope  we  saw  the  boat  which  had  brought  us  ashore  being  pushed 
off  again,  the  last  man  leaping  in  as  the  water  splashed  about  his 
knees. 

Above  us,  on  the  green  knoll  by  the  flagpole,  were  clustered 
the  women  of  the  settlement,  wearing  ankle-length  dresses  of 
white  or  coloured  cotton,  with  bright  kerchiefs  over  their 
heads.  They  were  like  a  colony  of  hens  fluttering  their  plumes. 
We  had  been  prompted  by  reports  in  Cape  Town  to  expect  an 
effusive  welcome  of  kisses  from  them;  but  these  rumours  proved 
as  wildly  untrue  as  most  other  information  with  which  we  had 
been  primed.  We  found  the  women  silent  and  withdrawn, 
though  agog  with  interest.  On  our  route  up  from  the  beach  we 
passed  two  girls  of  about  seventeen  or  eighteen,  stray  chicks  from 
the  hen-roost  above.  They  were  huddled  against  the  bows  of  an 
overturned  boat,  scared  at  their  own  audacity.  As  we  passed 
close  to  them  they  clung  to  each  other  in  a  tension  of  fear  but 
returned  our  gaze  with  wide,  wondering  eyes.  They  looked 
very  odd  in  their  billowing  white  dresses  with  coloured  sashes, 
their  dark  hair  drawn  tightly  back  and  partly  hidden  under  their 


A    ROCK    IN    THE    SEA  IJ 

headkerchiefs .  Both  were  fair  of  complexion  and  one  was  attrac- 
tive, mature,  and  plump  in  her  youthfulness.  But  so  still  and 
quiet  they  were,  and  yet  so  daring  in  their  solemn-eyed  curiosity. 

We  reached  the  grassy  plateau  and,  following  our  dark-faced 
guide,  trudged  along  the  road  towards  the  settlement,  passing 
a  little  tower  of  stones  in  which  stood  a  lantern — evidently  a 
beacon  for  the  boats  at  night.  The  road  was  no  more  than  a 
track.  On  either  side  spread  downy  turf  with  outcroppings  of 
the  native  rock,  and  huge  boulders  tumbled  in  the  short  grass. 
Crossing  a  deep,  gurgling  stream  by  a  bridge  constructed  of 
wooden  beams  raised  at  each  end  on  blocks  of  stone,  we  came  into 
the  village. 

Most  of  the  able-bodied  population  was  apparently  down  on 
the  beach  or  on  the  cliff-top  watching  the  passage  of  the  boats  to 
and  from  the  ship ;  and  the  few  islanders  who  had  followed  us  kept 
at  a  long  distance.  So  the  settlement  was  almost  deserted.  But 
as  we  walked  along  the  rough  path  between  the  cottages  occasion- 
ally a  face  peered  furtively  through  a  window  or  a  bright  dress 
flitted  through  a  low  doorway  into  safe  obscurity. 

It  was  now  that  we  became  conscious  of  a  sound  that  seemed  to 
encompass  that  forgotten  settlement,  a  mournful  sound,  like  an 
endless  threnody  woven  into  the  scene  around  us:  the  muffled 
moaning  of  the  surf  beneath  the  cliffs.  Its  effect  was  to  intensify 
the  lost,  eerie  silence  of  the  place. 

Directly  above  the  cottages  loomed  the  mountain,  a  disturb- 
ing presence,  dwarfing  this  precarious  foothold  above  the  sea. 
About  us  thatched  roofs  glistened  with  raindrops  and  the  wet 
grass  was  a  dark  green.  In  the  cottage  gardens — if  such  one 
might  call  mere  enclosures  within  walls  of  loosely  piled  stones — 
flourished  a  species  of  tall  tussock  grass,  and  the  stiff  spearheads  of 
Australian  flax  rattled  in  the  breeze.  Everything  seemed  odd  and 
still,  unreal,  as  if  suspended  in  time.  The  settlement  was  like  a 
village  that  had  died  long  ago,  but  of  which  the  veiled  shape,  like 
a  mirage,  was  preserved  in  the  vapour  of  the  sea,  which  still 
murmured,  as  it  had  for  age  after  age,  night  and  day,  its  deep 
monotone  beneath  those  cliffs. 


I  8  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

These  first,  strained  impressions  of  Tristan  gave  to  our 
premonitions  of  the  months  ahead  an  uneasy  sense  of  being  lost 
and  forsaken,  exiled  from  the  world.  Our  quarters,  already 
prepared  on  the  western  fringe  of  the  village,  were  good;  but 
even  about  them  lurked  the  same  atmosphere  of  unreality.  The 
very  blankets  on  our  bunks,  issued  from  naval  stores  at  Simons- 
town,  had  a  strange  sea  smell  to  them.  That  odour  clung  to 
everything  on  the  island.  It  was  a  faint  but  unwholesome  smell, 
as  of  things  lost  in  the  ocean  and  changed  by  the  action  of  the 
tides.  Perhaps,  after  all,  it  was  only  the  smell  of  rotting  kelp. 

When,  in  the  afternoon  of  that  first  day  of  ours  on  Tristan, 
the  ship  which  had  brought  us  vanished  in  the  haze  of  the  western 
horizon,  bound  for  gaudy  ports  in  South  America,  a  mood  of  deep 
dejection  closed  down  on  our  party.  The  wireless  communica- 
tion that  it  was  our  task  to  maintain  with  the  outer  world  seemed 
a  thread  of  connection  as  slender  as  the  aerials  that  were  to 
carry  it. 


CHAPTER   THREE 

Worlds  Apart 

FOR  THE  first  few  weeks  of  our  exile — as  we  chose  to  consider  it — 
the  wind  and  rain  conspired  to  keep  us  in  that  despondency  which 
our  first  impressions  had  produced.  It  was  a  long  time  before 
this  mood  was  dispelled  by  a  closer  acquaintance  with  islanders. 
In  the  meantime  we  had  an  opportunity  of  learning  a  great  deal 
about  ourselves  and  one  another. 

We  were  as  mixed  a  party  as  any  selected  at  random  from  the 
Navy's  files — no  more  and  no  less  so.  It  seemed  absurd  that  in  a 
company  so  small  and  isolated  there  should  have  developed  at 
once  three  distinct  communities  on  traditional  naval  lines.  The 
segregation  only  further  accentuated  our  isolation. 

One  group  consisted  of  the  doctor — a  surgeon  lieutenant- 
commander — who  was  also  commanding  officer  of  the  station; 
his  wife  and  child;  a  nursing  sister;  and  the  chaplain.  All  of 
these  had  arrived  with  the  advance-party.  They  made  up  the 
quarter-deck  society  and  lived  a  life  as  remote  from  ours  as  from 
that  of  the  islanders.  'Doc,'  we  gathered,  acted  not  only  as 
doctor  to  all  on  the  island  but  also  as  magistrate  and  general 
advisor  to  the  villagers;  they,  it  seemed,  regarded  him  as  the 

'9 


20  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

direct  representative  of  the  king,  and  all  his  goodwill  could  not 
diminish  their  respectful  awe.  The  position  of  the  padre  was 
even  more  difficult.  Previous  ministers  had  all  been  civilians 
supported  by  the  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel. 
They  had  lived  for  relatively  long  periods  on  the  island  alone 
with  the  islanders  and  had  mixed  with  them  freely.  Our  padre 
had  the  virtually  impossible  task  of  combining  the  role  of  village 
pastor  with  that  of  naval  officer  and  chaplain. 

The  second  community  at  'the  station'  was  composed  of 
N.C.O.S — two  petty  officers,  a  leading  hand,  and  a  storekeeper. 
Aligned  with  them  were  the  'met.'  staff — a  sergeant  and  two 
corporals  of  the  South  African  Air  Force.  The  sergeant  was 
actually  an  Englishman  by  birth,  Allan  Crawford,  who  had 
previously  visited  Tristan  as  surveyor  with  the  Norwegian 
scientific  expedition  in  1937.  Of  all  our  company  he  was  the 
one  who  knew  most  about  the  island. 

In  the  long  'bunkhouse'  known  as  the  Single  Men's  Quarters — 
though  some  of  the  occupants  had  wives  far  away  in  England — 
lived  the  rest  of  us,  forming  the  third  community.  There  were 
nine  operators:  Ginger,  Jock,  Cyril,  Charlie,  Johnny,  Ernie, 
Fred,  Nick,  and  myself.  We  were  the  most  junior  elements,  in 
every  sense,  of  the  station's  complement:  our  average  age  was 
about  twenty.  There  was  also  'Old'  Jock,  the  stoker;  and  there 
was  Bill,  the  cook.  A  temporary  fourth  community,  closely 
associated  with  ours,  was  that  of  the  'Springboks,'  the  party  of 
South  African  engineers  who  had  constructed  the  station.  They 
would  soon  be  returning  to  Cape  Town. 

Such  were  the  disparate  elements  of  our  outpost  on  Tristan. 
The  purpose  of  it  was  in  the  wireless  station,  from  which  we 
passed  weather  reports  and  other  more  important  radio  traffic 
to  the  naval  base  at  Simonstown. 

We  had  our  hours  on  duty  and  hours  off  duty,  organized  on  the 
system  of  ship's  watches;  there  were  always  some  operators 
listening  or  transmitting  day  and  night.  We  had  a  limited 
amount  of  other  routine  work  at  the  station,  cleaning  quarters 
and  maintaining  equipment.  We  had  very  little  restrictive 


TRISTAN   FROM   THE   NORTH-EAST 


THE    AUTHOR 
DERRICK    MILES    BOOY 


WORLDS    APART  2  I 

discipline  and  no  need  for  any.  Our  rig-of-the-day  consisted  of 
sea-boots,  jerseys,  woollen  caps,  sheepskin  coats,  and  whatever 
else  was  warmest  and  most  comfortable ;  beards  were  grown  by 
myself  and  several  of  the  other  ratings. 

To  all  appearances  we  led  a  life  unrelated  to  naval  custom 
except  in  the  handling  of  radio  signals.  Clustered  together,  the 
quarters,  mess,  engine-room,  store,  receiving  and  transmitting 
rooms,  and  the  meteorological  station  formed  a  second  and  smaller 
settlement  slightly  west  of  that  of  the  islanders,  but  still  remote 
from  it.  Here,  in  this  little  world  of  our  own,  we  passed 
through  a  series  of  friendships,  enmities,  and  alliances  until  we 
arrived  at  that  state  of  mutual  tolerance  and  acceptance  which 
was  to  be  the  bond  of  our  confederacy  against  loneliness  in  the 
months  ahead. 

Arrived  at  this  state,  we  were  ready  to  learn  about  the  villagers 
and  the  world  they  lived  in.  Contact  was  difficult.  The  men 
we  met  occasionally  on  the  paths  about  the  settlement  were  polite, 
almost  excessively  so,  ready  like  children  with  their  'Good 
mawnin',  Sah.'  Now  and  then  we  exchanged  a  few  words  with 
them,  but  they  remained  shy  and  conversation  was  strained.  The 
older  people  seemed  friendly  enough,  but  the  younger  ones, 
especially  the  women,  were  too  timid  to  permit  any  acquaintance. 
The  moment  anyone  of  our  party  was  seen  approaching,  the  girls 
fled  to  the  shelter  of  the  nearest  cottage ;  and  as  we  were  still 
hesitant  about  intruding  uninvited  over  the  doorsteps  we  had  to 
consider  ourselves  lucky  on  rare  occasions  to  surprise  one  of  the 
women  into  a  flustered  response  to  a  greeting  across  a  garden  wall. 

From  the  South  Africans  and  from  our  own  observation,  as  we 
roamed  in  our  off-duty  periods,  we  learned  more  about  the 
village.  It  was  named  Edinburgh  Settlement,  after  the  Victorian 
Duke  of  Edinburgh,  who  had  visited  it  in  1867  during  the  royal 
cruise  of  H.M.S.  Galatea.  It  consisted  of  thirty-five  tiny  cottages, 
rather  like  those  of  Hebridean  crofters,  built  of  rough-hewn  stone 
which  the  islanders  quarried  from  the  mountainside.  These 
were  constructed  low,  to  withstand  the  gales  that  were  said  to  be 


22  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

a  feature  of  the  local  climate .  The  roofs  were  disproportionately 
high  and  steep,  thatched  with  tussock-grass  or  flax,  their  ridges 
sealed  with  turf  sods.  The  few  windows  contained  glass  that,  we 
learned,  had  been  cherished  by  succeeding  generations,  being 
almost  irreplaceable  since  captains  no  longer  regarded  barter  as  a 
normal  form  of  trade. 

Most  of  the  cottages  had  gardens  and  some  of  the  gardens  even 
had  flowers — pale  marigolds  and  a  few  wild-looking  roses  just 
budding.  But  these  gardens  were  the  exceptions :  the  typical  one 
was  merely  an  enclosure  within  a  dry-stone  wall,  with  an  opening 
left  as  a  gateway  but  hardly  ever  boasting  a  gate.  It  contained  a 
yard  of  tramped  earth  and  a  bed  either  of  the  tall  Australian  flax 
or  of  the  even  taller  tussock-grass.  This  tussock  was  grown  for 
thatching.  Formerly,  we  were  told,  it  had  grown  wild  all  over 
the  island,  but  now  it  had  to  be  transplanted  from  Nightingale  and 
Inaccessible,  where  it  was  still  abundant. 

Fresh  water  came  to  the  settlement  by  two  'watrons' — 
presumably  a  corruption  of  'waterings' — that  rushed  gurgling 
down  from  the  mountain  to  leap  over  the  cliffs  into  the  sea. 
These  streams  embraced  a  wide,  green  common  extending  in 
front  of  the  village  for  about  a  hundred  yards  to  the  cliff- top. 
Cottages  were  not  built  near  the  edge  of  the  shelf.  The  nearest 
had  apparently  been  built  by  a  missionary  for  himself:  it  now 
stood  in  ruins. 

Although  we  encountered  cattle  on  this  common  and  donkeys 
among  the  cottages,  we  met  remarkably  few  people.  Sometimes 
we  saw  a  man  riding  one  of  the  donkeys  or  coming  from  the 
mountainside  with  an  immense  bundle  of  brushwood  on  his 
shoulders;  but  somehow  he  was  nearly  always  in  the  distance. 
Such  shyness  appeared  almost  furtive,  as  if  there  were  some  local 
secret  that  had  to  be  kept  from  us. 

Nevertheless  in  the  end  it  was  by  the  islanders  that  the 
approach  to  friendship  was  made.  It  came  in  the  person  of  old 
Bob  Glass — a  direct  descendant  of  the  original  settler — who 
presented  himself  one  morning,  unheralded,  outside  our 
quarters.  We  emerged  from  breakfast  and  there  he  was — 


WORLDS    APART  2J 

standing  stiffly,  supported  on  a  stick  that  he  held  tensely  a  little 
way  in  front  of  himself  and  gazing  ahead  with  the  fixed  stare  of  an 
old  man.  He  was  tall  and  crooked  and  thin,  like  a  bent  bean- 
stick.  With  his  long  hair  and  in  his  odd  array  of  ill-fitting  gar- 
ments he  looked  like  a  guy  or  a  scarecrow  that  someone  had  set 
down  outside  our  door  during  the  night.  Yet  he  had  obviously 
put  on  his  best  clothes  in  honour  of  the  visit.  Folded  neatly 
across  his  chest  under  his  jacket  was  a  frayed  white  silk  scarf, 
secured  just  below  the  throat  with  a  large  gilt  pin.  Prominent 
above  his  breast-pocket  and  displayed  for  our  inspection  at  the 
earliest  opportunity  were  three  medals,  inscribed  'Transvaal/ 
'Cape  Colony/  and  'Orange  River  Colony/  Of  these  the  old 
man  was  inordinately  proud,  as  visible  proof  that  he  had  for  a 
brief  period  in  his  life  experienced  the  'houtside  warlV 

He  spoke  in  a  cracked  drawl,  telling  us  his  life-story  before  we 
had  even  mentioned  the  weather.  As  a  young  man,  it  appeared, 
he  had  left  the  island  to  serve  in  a  whaling  ship  and  had  settled 
subsequently  in  South  Africa.  His  recollections  struck  an  in- 
congruous note.  He  had  made  more  than  one  visit  to  England 
and  even  spoke  with  bizarre  affection  of  'the  old  " Empire "  at 
Liverpool.'  In  the  Boer  War  he  had,  by  his  own  account,  been 
personally  responsible  for  at  least  one  British  victory.  He  related 
with  great  amusement  to  himself  how,  just  after  that  war,  he  had 
met  an  Afrikaner  friend  of  his  named  Pieter  and  had  discovered 
in  conversation  that  they  had  both  taken  part  in  a  certain  engage- 
ment, but  on  opposing  sides.  'I  tell  'im/  chuckled  the  old 
islander,  'if  I'd  know  'e  was  theer  I  sure  I  would  'ad  a  pot  at  'im/ 

Eventually  out  of  his  simplicity  emerged  the  true  reason  for 
Bob's  visit.  He  had  come  to  ask  that,  if  *we-alP  had  any 
washing  to  be  done,  we  would  let  his  wife  Charlotte  do  some  of 
it.  This,  we  sensed,  was  not  merely  an  offer  of  generosity  but  a 
move  towards  some  contract.  We  gave  a  non-committal  reply 
and  he  thanked  us  with  dignity.  His  name,  he  informed  us 
magnificently,  was  Robert  Franklin  Glass,  but  he  conceded  by 
way  of  anti-climax:  'Everybawdy  jest  call  me  Bawb' — which  he 
pronounced  with  a  comically  elongated  vowel.  He  assured  us, 


24  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

earnestly  and  somewhat  unnecessarily,  that  all  the  other  villagers 
knew  him  and  could  point  out  to  us  his  cottage.  We  should  be 
welcome  there  at  any  time.  He  left  us  with  a  hearty  laugh  at  his 
own  little  joke — designed,  of  course,  to  remind  us  what  a  man  of 
the  'warl"  he  was — that  we  should  not  forget  his  name  if  we 
thought  of  him  every  time  we  had  a  glass  of  beer  in  our  hands. 
He  didn't  mention  where,  on  an  island  that  had  no  alcohol,  we 
were  likely  to  have  the  experience. 

This  invitation  by  Bob  Glass  was  the  first  that  we  received  to  an 
island  home.  Others  soon  followed,  showing  that  hospitality 
had  been  waiting  only  on  temerity.  The  approach  was  usually 
made  by  a  husband  or  son,  with  a  request  from  wife  or  mother  for 
the  privilege  of  washing  for  us ;  but  it  was  invariably  accompanied 
by  an  invitation  to  the  house.  We  divided  our  contracts  among 
several  families,  so  that  each  of  us  became  assured  of  the  services 
of  a  private  laundry.  No  reference  was  made  to  payment ;  and  as 
there  was  then  no  currency  on  the  island  we  were  left  wondering 
how  to  repay  these  services.  But  not  indefinitely:  when  they 
came  to  know  us  better,  the  island  women  found  a  host  of  ways  of 
exacting  their  reward.  As  their  shyness  waned  their  demands 
waxed.  Almost  anything  that  we  were  able  to  supply  from  our 
store — and  many  things  that  we  could  not — they  were  in  need  of: 
tea  and  sugar  for  the  housewives,  tobacco  for  the  men,  sweets  for 
the  children,  and  a  quite  impossible  flow  of  presents  for  the 
grown-up  daughters.  However,  it  was  many  weeks  before  that 
stage  of  intimacy  was  reached. 


CHAPTER    FOUR 

Dance  of  Welcome 

OUR  FIRST  opportunity  of  seeing  the  islanders  en  masse  since  they 
had  gathered  on  the  heach  at  our  arrival  came  after  we  had  been 
several  weeks  at  the  settlement.  A  village  dance  was  held  partly 
to  welcome  us  and  partly  as  a  farewell  to  the  South  African 
soldiers,  who,  now  that  their  work  of  preparation  and  installation 
was  done,  would  be  going  home  by  the  first  available  ship. 

We  were  told  by  these  men,  who  had  been  some  months  on  the 
island,  that  dances  were  events  of  great  local  importance  and 
almost  the  only  form  of  communal  entertainment.  Preparations 
in  the  form  of  dressmaking  and  sock-knitting  would  occupy  the 
women  for  weeks  beforehand.  The  younger  women  especially 
placed  as  much  store  by  their  appearance  on  these  occasions  as 
any  English  girl  at  her  first  ball.  By  the  older  people,  who  came 
rather  to  watch  than  dance,  tea-drinking  was  considered  an 
essential  part  of  the  festivity.  No  other  drink  was  available ;  and 
since  the  tea  plant  which  had  once  been  plentiful  on  the  island 
was  now  almost  extinct  tea  itself  had  become  a  valuable  luxury. 
It  had  to  be  bartered  from  ships,  which  visited  Tristan  rarely  now, 

25- 


26  ROCK    OF   EXILE 

and  was  often  hoarded  until  an  incident  of  sufficient  local 
importance  justified  the  holding  of  a  'dawnce.'  Even  in  their 
pleasures,  it  seemed,  the  islanders  were  obliged  to  practise  an 
austere  economy. 

At  this,  our  first  island  dance,  the  stock  of  tea  was  supple- 
mented from  our  own  stores  and  provided  even  the  oldest 
inhabitants  with  an  inducement  for  attending.  Most  of  them 
were  still  strangers  to  us.  However,  Bob  Glass  was  present  to 
wave  his  stick  in  familiar  greeting.  The  ceremony  itself  turned 
out  to  be  very  different  from  our  expectations.  If  it  had  been  a 
colonial  governor's  inaugural  assembly  it  could  not  have  been 
more  formal.  The  villagers  arrived  at  the  hall  in  little  family 
groups,  greeting  one  another  more  like  strangers  than  intimate 
neighbours.  The  unmarried  women  were  carefully  chaperoned. 

All  the  girls  wore  their  best  dresses,  with  their  brightest  sashes 
and  ribbons;  coloured  kerchiefs,  knotted  loosely  under  their 
chins,  formed  their  head-coverings.  These  they  kept  on  inside 
the  hall,  though  some  allowed  them  to  fall  back,  revealing  glossy, 
dark  hair,  which  they  wore  combed  sleekly  across  the  brow  and 
coiled  at  the  nape  of  the  neck.  White  woollen  stockings  were 
the  uniform  for  men  and  women.  The  men  wore  theirs  outside 
their  trouser-legs,  to  show  the  rings  of  coloured  wool  knitted  in 
the  tops ;  the  more  dapper  paraded  in  white  duck  trousers  which 
they  had  acquired  from  sailors  and  treasured  for  just  such 
occasions.  White  was  the  fashionable  colour  on  Tristan,  and 
white  trousers  tacked  into  white  stockings  with  coloured  worsted 
tops  were  obviously  thought  very  elegant.  A  few  of  the 
islanders  possessed  boots  or  shoes,  but  most  of  them  wore  the 
familiar  oxhide  moccasins. 

Behaviour  was  rigid  and  restrained.  The  women  ranged  them- 
selves around  the  walls,  securing  whatever  seating  accommoda- 
tion was  to  be  had.  The  men  stood  awkwardly  in  groups  in  the 
middle  of  the  floor,  talking  and  laughing  with  noisy  embarrass- 
ment. Their  wives  were  more  self-possessed,  sitting  primly 
and  quietly,  many  with  children  in  their  arms  or  clinging  to 
their  long,  full  skirts.  The  young,  unmarried  girls  attached 


DANCE    OF    WELCOME  2j 

themselves  closely  to  their  mothers  or  other  matronly  relatives. 
Only  the  oldest  men  were  expected  to  sit  with  the  women. 

At  length  the  music  struck  up.  There  were  two  accom- 
panists for  the  dancing:  an  accordion-player,  Alfred  Green,  and  a 
fiddler,  a  merry-faced,  monkey-like  old  man  of  St  Helena  stock, 
called  Andrew  Swain.  It  was  unfortunate  that,  although  the 
two  could  play  only  the  same  tunes,  they  could  not  play  them  in 
harmony ;  so  that  dances  had  to  be  performed  alternately  to  the 
asthmatic  wheezing  of  Alfred's  accordion  and  the  hilarious 
screeching  of  Andrew's  fiddle.  Often  we  had  to  listen  to  con- 
current rival  interpretations  of  the  same  piece. 

The  dances  were  all  of  the  species  of  barn  dance,  simple, 
unvarying  patterns  of  jigging,  shuffling,  and  stamping.  At  times 
they  became  alarmingly,  though  solemnly  boisterous.  Many  of 
the  tunes  had  been  imported  from  South  Africa — well-known 
Afrikaans  choruses  such  as  'Sarie  Marais/  'Vat  you  Goed/'and 
'Suikerbossie' ;  others  were  old  English  favourites,  such  as  'Little 
Brown  Jug/  'Sweet  Lovely  Nancy,'  and  'Annie  Rooney/  which 
had  become  'island  tunes'  by  the  accumulated  distortions  of  both 
words  and  air  that  made  them  almost  unrecognizable.  Although 
to  our  eyes  the  steps  seemed  to  be  all  the  same,  we  were  assured 
that  there  were  many  different  ones.  Some  were  waltzes,  some 
were  foxtrots.  Others  resembled  sailors*  hornpipes,  Irish  jigs, 
or  Scots  reels.  They  had  such  names  as  (Heel  and  Toe  Polka/ 
'Hook  Legs/  'Black  Tom/  'Donkey  Dance/  and  'Break  'er 
Down  Dance/  At  one  stage  in  the  evening  it  was  announced 
that  we  were  about  to  have  a  'short  tea. '  This  we  took  to  mean 
an  interval  given  over  to  tea-drinking.  But  not  at  all:  the  phrase 
appeared  to  be  a  corruption  of  'schottische/ 

The  method  of  extracting  a  partner  from  the  compressed  row 
of  women  along  the  side  of  the  room  was  rather  like  tearing  a  rose 
from  a  bramble  hedge.  A  young  man,  selecting  what  he  thought 
an  accessible  point  in  the  hedge,  would  advance  with  unsmiling 
countenance  as  soon  as  the  music  started  and,  saying  nothing,  with 
averted  eyes,  would  seize  one  of  the  wrists  lying  limply  for  that 
purpose  in  laps  and  pull  its  owner  to  her  feet.  The  process  was 


28  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

so  arbitrary  that  we  wondered  how  often  a  man  found  himself 
actually  in  possession  of  the  partner  he  had  meant  to  pick. 
Perhaps  he  didn't  care.  With  every  appearance  of  unconcern, 
having  secured  a  girl,  he  proceeded  to  stomp  with  her  round  the 
floor,  gyrating  continually  in  the  direction  of  the  mob. 

The  men  danced  with  a  great  deal  of  energy,  making  as  much 
noise  as  possible  but  showing  no  visible  signs  of  enjoyment.  The 
women  were  very  prim  and  punctilious,  almost  as  if  resentful  of 
being  torn  from  their  thicket;  yet  it  was  what  they  had  come  for. 
Held  almost  at  arm's  length,  they  stared  at  their  partners  with 
blank,  serious  faces  that  seemed  to  profess  a  complete  ignorance 
of  the  amazing  antics  of  their  feet  below  the  swirling  skirts. 

Custom  forbade  conversation  between  dancers.  This  ensured 
the  proper  degree  of  impersonality.  The  precaution  was  hardly 
necessary,  since  the  noise  generated  by  the  regular  thump  and 
shuffle  of  moccasined  feet  and  the  occasional  scrape  of  heavy  boots 
was  sufficient  to  drown  all  speech — -as  well  as,  perhaps  mercifully, 
the  thin  squeaking  of  the  fiddle.  Each  dance  ended,  finally  and 
irrevocably,  with  two  emphatic  stamps.  In  the  ensuing  silence, 
while  the  dust  settled  and  the  boards  stopped  their  trembling,  the 
men  laughed  shakily  between  gasps  and  the  women  retired  to 
their- seats  to  wipe  their  shining  faces  with  their  kerchiefs.  In 
this  din  and  bustle  it  seemed  incongruous  to  see  a  young  mother 
bare  her  breast  and  suckle  her  baby  with  peaceful  absorption 
between  dances. 

Among  the  girls  one  or  two  were  noticeable  for  the  regularity 
and  softness  of  their  features.  Most  of  them  had  dark  hair  and 
eyes,  though  their  skins  were  often  pale  and  clear;  one  or  two 
were  fair-haired  with  blue  eyes,  and  I  noticed  a  number  of 
children  with  the  same  colouring. 

My  attention  focused  on  one  dark-haired,  gipsy-like  girl  of 
about  eighteen,  at  which  age  the  women  of  Tristan  were  often 
married  and  looked  mature,  even  matronly.  Her  complexion 
was  inclined  to  duskiness,  but  clear  and  fresh.  Her  face  was 
rounded,  with  russet  cheeks  like  a  ripe  apple  and  very  full,  red 
lips.  Her  features  looked  sensual  and  almost  heavy  in  profile. 


DANCE    OF    WELCOME  2£ 

In  spite  of  a  shyness  that  was  due,  no  doubt,  to  the  public 
occasion,  her  eyes  sparkled  with  natural  vivacity.  The  round- 
ness and  fullness  of  her  figure  were  probably  exaggerated  by  the 
number  of  her  billowing  skirts  gathered  in  at  the  waist  by  a  red, 
silken  sash.  Her  outer  dress  was  white,  accentuating  by  contrast 
the  warm  colouring  of  her  skin  and  the  dark  splendour  of  her  hair. 
Her  gaily  patterned  head-cover  had  slipped  back,  and  in  the 
activity  of  the  dance  a  few  stray  curls  had  escaped  from  the  tight 
bun  of  hair  at  the  back  of  her  neck.  From  one  of  the  advance- 
party  I  learned  that  the  girl's  name  was  Emily. 

The  concluding  and  most  remarkable  item  of  the  evening's 
entertainment  was  called  a  Pillow  Dance.  All  the  people  present 
made  a  single  row  round  the  walls  of  the  room.  Within  the 
rectangle  so  formed  an  islander  holding  a  pillow  in  his  arms 
danced  slowly  round  the  floor  until  he  found  a  woman  whom  he 
favoured.  He  dropped  the' pillow  to  the  floor  in  front  of  her 
and  the  pair  knelt  on  it,  facing  each  other,  and  demurely  kissed. 
It  was  then  the  woman's  turn  to  dance  with  the  pillow,  the  first 
man  following  her,  until  she  found  another  partner  to  her  taste. 
The  business  was  repeated  until  there  was  a  long  queue  following 
the  pillow. 

The  performance  proceeded  solemnly  enough  for  a  while  but 
then  became  a  hopeless  muddle,  owing  mainly  to  the  fact  that  old 
Andrew  the  fiddler,  in  his  desire  to  watch  the  progress  of  the 
pillow,  forgot  that  he  was  required  to  provide  music  for  the 
dancers.  Moreover  most  of  the  girls  were  too  shy  to  play  the 
game  properly:  once  placed  in  possession  of  the  pillow,  their  only 
impulse  seemed  to  be  to  get  rid  of  it  as  quickly  as  possible ;  after  a 
few  faltering  steps  they  invariably  dropped  it  before  the  nearest 
male  relative.  The  young  men  made  no  pretence  at  all  of 
dancing  with  the  pillow:  as  soon  as  one  found  himself  in  posses- 
sion of  it  he  set  off  on  a  lumbering  tour  of  the  room,  often  going 
round  and  round  until  all  curiosity  about  his  choice  of  a  girl  had 
sagged  into  boredom  with  his  apparent  inability  to  make  one. 
When  at  last  he  did  throw  the  pillow  down  he  invariably  remained 
beside  it  with  a  stupid  grin  on  his  face,  while  the  partner  he  had 


30  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

chosen  covered  her  blushing  cheeks  with  both  hands  and  all  the 
other  women  shrieked  with  laughter  at  what  they  evidently  con- 
sidered her  misfortune. 

The  kiss,  when  it  eventually  took  place,  was  never  more  than 
the  slightest  contact  of  the  lips ;  and  it  soon  became  clear  that  the 
pillow  itself  was  the  trophy  for  which  the  youths  ungallantly 
competed. 

Among  the  women  and  older  people  interest  in  the  game 
lapsed,  and  many  of  them  began  to  make  preparations  for 
departure,  gathering  up  their  children,  reknotting  headker- 
chiefs.  At  length,  at  the  far  end  of  the  room  a  friendly  tussle 
broke  out  between  two  young  men  for  the  possession  of  the  pillow  ; 
and  while  many  of  the  villagers  were  already  leaving  the  hall 
the  victor  was  seen  trundling  round  the  room  on  his  own 
with  the  pillow  tucked  under  his  arm,  for  all  the  world  as  if  he 
were  looking  for  a  place  to  sleep. 

In  this  ridiculous  state  of  confusion  it  seemed  to  be  generally 
understood,  with  no  announcement  to  the  effect,  that  the 
evening's  entertainment  had  reached  its  appointed  end.  The 
dancers  began  to  make  their  way  home  through  the  darkened 
village,  with  boys  carrying  naked  firebrands,  which  flared  and 
smoked  in  the  wind,  giving  to  the  scene  just  that  touch  of  festive 
brilliance  that  had  been  lacking  from  the  dance  itself. 


CHAPTER    FIVE 

On  the  Shelf 

ON  TRISTAN  there  are  two  directions:  up  the  mountain  and  down 
to  the  sea.  Such  is  life  on  a  shelf.  Two  of  our  company  climbed 
the  mountainside  as  far  as  a  promontory  from  which,  they  found,, 
they  could  go  no  farther,  up  or  down.  There  they  perched  for 
an  hour  and  shouted,  until  their  plight  was  noticed  and  some 
islanders  went  up  and  brought  them  down.  After  that  we  took 
our  exercise  in  off-duty  periods  about  the  settlement  and  on  the 
beaches  below. 

For  our  walks  about  the  village  we  had  a  network  of  paths  to 
choose  from.  They  were  like  a  gigantic  cobweb  laid  on  the 
ground,  its  meshes  broken  or  distorted  by  projecting  roofs,  walls, 
and  knobs  of  rock.  Some  paths  led  to  doorways ;  others  to  the 
openings  of  sheep-pens;  some  skirted  playfully  round  garden 
walls  to  meet  others  head-on,  or  raced  one  another  to  empty 
gateways.  And  all  these  openings  stared  with  forlorn  fixity  at 
the  horizon.  The  Tristan  islander  lives  with  his  back  to  the 
mountain  and  his  face  to  the  sea.  The  realization  of  this  con- 
firmed our  sense  of  being  stranded  on  a  ledge. 

Two  tracks,  wider  and  more  deeply  defined  than  the  footpaths,, 
led  from  the  village  to  the  beaches.  These  were  the  'roads/ 
The  Upper  Road  led  to  Big  Beach,  the  Lower  Road  to  Little 

3* 


32  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

Beach.  A  third  road  wandered  westward  from  the  settlement  to 
the  Potato  Patches,  which  lay  just  'round  the  corner'  of  the 
mountain,  at  the  far  end  of  the  shelf.  The  total  length  of  this 
habitable  ledge  was  nine  miles  and  at  no  point  was  the  width  more 
than  one  mile.  Its  narrowness  drove  our  feet  continually  to- 
wards the  beach,  as  if  in  an  effort  to  escape. 

Once,  on  the  road  to  Big  Beach,  Jock  and  I  met  a  young  islander 
leading  a  bullock-cart.  The  cart,  on  two  solid  wheels  of  wood, 
still  showing  the  bite  of  the  axe,  seemed  absurdly  small ;  and  it 
contained  nothing  more  interesting  than  a  few  large  stones.  The 
pair  of  slow-treading  bullocks  appeared  disproportionately  huge. 
The  'road'  was  so  deeply  rutted  that  one  wheel  was  lumbering 
along  a  foot  higher  than  the  other,  while  the  cart  on  its  wooden 
axle  lurched  and  creaked  at  an  amazing  angle.  Youth  and  oxen 
moved  with  the  same  patient,  plodding  indifference.  But  the 
moment  they  saw  us,  all  three  stopped,  as  if  by  a  common 
impulse,  to  stare  with  mingled  embarrassment  and  suspicion. 
From  the  young  man  we  extracted  a  grudging  'Mawnin',  Sah.5 

'What  are  you  doing?'  asked  Jock. 

'Drawin'  stone/  he  replied  with  unassailable  accuracy. 

4  What  are  you  going  to  use  that  for?' 

'Mendin'  wall.' 

Two  words  at  a  time  seemed  to  be  all  he  could  spare.  Even 
that  number  failed  him  when  I  asked  where  he  got  the  stone. 
The  most  he  could  manage  was  to  point  vaguely  at  the  mountain- 
side above  Big  Beach.  Yet,  as  soon  as  he  passed  on  towards  the 
beach,  we  heard  him  'ho-ho-ho-ing'  his  oxen  with  commanding 
urgency  to  the  village. 

On  the  beach  there  was  fascination  in  the  beat  and  growl  of  the 
surf,  the  rattle  of  shifting  pebbles,  and  the  strange,  acrid  smell  of 
the  giant  kelp-weed.  There  was  also  the  chance  of  conversation 
with  a  little  band  of  fisher-boys  who  were  less  shy  than  the  young 
men.  The  two  beaches  were  separated  by  a  knoll,  where  an 
ancient  ship's  cannon  stood  on  futile  guard,  like  a  toothless 
watch-dog,  beside  a  flagpole.  Beneath  this  headland  a  ridge  of 
boulders  called  Julia  Reef  ran  out  to  sea,  sloping  under  the 


ON    THE    SHELF  33 

surface  like  a  sunken  breakwater,  to  lurk  in  wait  for  incautious 
landing-parties.  Here,  among  the  rocks  clad  with  kelp  and 
laver-weed,  the  tide  left  pools,  in  which  the  children  fished. 

Scrambling  over  vast,  crannied  stones,  wading  bare-legged  with 
feet  hardened  to  the  cut  of  pebbles,  they  lifted  up  the  life- 
crawling  tangles  of  kelp  in  search  of  crayfish.  Sometimes  they 
found  instead  a  villainous-looking  cuttle-fish.  One  impudent, 
four-year-old  urchin — the  smallest  of  that  band  of  diminutive 
beachcombers — related,  in  a  sharp,  treble  voice,  while  his  black 
eyes  shone  like  polished  stones,  how  he  had  swum  in  one  of  these 
pools  and  been  clutched  round  the  waist  by  the  tentacles  of  a 
'catfish/  as  he  called  it,  striving  to  pull  him  under. 

'Tell  you  what/  he  piped,  fl  wrostle  'at  boy  all  right.  'E 
wanna  drag  me  down,  but  I  drag  'im  ashore  instead  an*  give  'im 
waffa!  I  chop  'is  legs  off  one  by  one  with  my  old  fish-knife  till  'elet 
go  an5  fall  on  the  rock.  Then  I  tear  'im  up  an'  use  'im  for  bait. ' 

The  boy's  voice  went  hard  with  triumph,  and  his  shrill  laugh 
cut  the  air  like  a  whip -lash: 

*Ha-ah,  take  more'n  a  catfish  to  get  this  fella! ' 

On  another  occasion  I  found  the  same  gang  of  children  splashing 
barefooted  through  the  rock-pools  as  they  stoned  to  death  a 
penguin  that  had  marooned  itself  high  on  the  beach.  The  bird 
was  nearly  helpless  out  of  the  water,  falling  face  down  over  every 
large  pebble,  lurching  awkwardly  to  its  feet  again,  agitating  its 
useless  flippers  and  tripping  over  strips  of  seaweed  in  its  impotent 
anxiety  to  reach  the  sea's  edge,  where  it  would  be  gone  like  a 
flash  of  a  shark's  fin. 

Every  time  it  stumbled  erect,  the  boys  would  bowl  it  over  with 
hard-flung  pebbles,  their  voices  chorusing  a  single,  sharp  yell  of 
exultation.  Their  motive  was  not  cruelty,  but  amusement:  they 
stared  in  silent  wonder  when  I  suggested  that  the  penguin  had 
feelings  for  pain  as  they  had.  Their  intention  was  not  to  hurt  it 
— the  idea  was  beyond  them — but  merely  to  knock  it  over,  as  if 
it  were  a  tin  can  on  a  fence  that  obligingly  set  itself  up  again  each 
time  it  was  toppled  down.  Their  cries  were  as  wild  and  inhuman 
as  those  of  the  ravenous,  hook-billed  sea-birds. 


34  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

Little  Beach,  the  boys'  favourite  hunting-ground,  was  a  steep 
strip  of  shingle,  where  the  tide  often  threshed  right  up  under  the 
cliffs.  It  differed  completely  in  character  from  Big  Beach  on  the 
other  side  of  the  headland.  This  was  an  expanse  of  black  sand, 
ribbed  by  the  tide  and  sparkling  with  tiny  gems  of  grit.  There 
were  no  pebbles  here,  and  only  a  few  boulders  like  blackened 
teeth  among  the  white  froth  of  the  surf.  It  was  not  really  a  big 
beach,  but  it  seemed  long  Plough  as  I  walked  along  it ;  the  ends 
stretched  out  before  and  behind  me  like  the  tails  of  a  black  scarf. 
On  one  side  the  mountain  advanced  threateningly,  driving  me 
towards  the  long-reaching  arms  of  the  surf,  which  leapt  over  the 
boulders  on  the  other  side  of  nie  and  rushed  across  the  sand, 
growling  as  it  fell  back  defeated. 

At  the  far  end  of  Big  Beach  was  a  ridge  called  by  the  islanders 
Pigbite.  From  its  top  I  looked  down  on  a  wild  glen  of  tree-fern, 
bunch-grass,  and  scrub,  interspersed  with  naked  outcrops  of  stone, 
like  the  miniature  mountains  of  a  rock-garden.  It  was  a  barren 
reward  to  have  trudged  the  beach  for ;  but  two  tiny  lagoons,  like 
upturned  eyes,  stared  blandly  at  the  sky.  Their  blueness  was  as 
refreshing  as  liquid.  They  seemed  too  beautiful  to  be  anything 
but  a  mirage;  and  then,  from  among  the  bushes  beside  them, 
appeared  a  bent  old  woman,  assisted  by  two  urchins  to  load  sticks 
into  bags  on  a  donkey.  The  boys  kept  leaving  their  work  and 
chasing  each  other  in  play.  The  donkey  stood  like  a  figure  carved 
in  wood,  with  one  knee  bent  and  one  ear  drooped,  the  bags  slung 
panier-wise  across  the  ridgy  hump  of  its  back.  The  old  woman's 
voice  creaked  in  the  distance,  like  a  door  on  rusty  hinges,  as  she 
called  the  boys  to  gather  more  wood. 

The  boys,  however,  had  seen  me,  and  curiosity  drew  them  to 
the  ridge.  They  ran  barefooted  among  the  rocks  and  bushes 
until  they  were  a  few  yards  from  me.  Then  they  stopped.  It 
was  several  minutes  before  they  came  edging  shyly  round  a 
boulder  into  my  presence.  The  taller  boy  appeared  ready  to  run 
away  at  the  slightest  alarm.  The  smaller  one — I  recognized  his 
round,  mischievous  face  and  bright  eyes — held  his  ground ;  but 
even  this  intrepid  wrestler  with  catfish  and  stoner  of  penguins 


ON    THE   SHELF  3  5 

seemed  to  lack  some  of  his  boldness  now  that  he  was  confronted 
almost  alone  by  one  of  the  *  strangers.' 

I  asked  their  names.  They  giggled.  After  a  minute  the  little 
one  pointed  at  the  other  and  said: 

"At's  Dondil.' 

Donald,  I  presumed. 

'And  what's  your  name?' 

'Pee-uss.' 

Of  that  I  could  make  Piers  or  Pearce ;  I  preferred  the  former. 

The  boys  had  the  look  of  brothers,  the  younger  one  about  four 
or  five  years  old,  the  other  about  seven.  The  little  one  was 
obviously  the  brighter.  His  piping  voice  now  volunteered 
further  information.  Pointing  to  the  old  woman,  he  announced: 

°At's  Grannie  Toodie.' 

'  What  about  the  donkey  ? '  I  asked .     *  Has  he  go t  a  name  ? ' 

They  stared,  glanced  at  each  other  and  bubbled  into  shrill 
laughter.  With  withering  scorn,  between  shrieks,  Piers  cried: 
'  'At  ain't  a  dawnkey !  ' At's  a  jenny! ' 

At  last,  overcoming  his  amusement,  he  added  with  more  polite- 
ness: *  'At's  Black  Tippy.  She  belong  to  ow  sister  Hemly.' 

I  would  have  asked  more  about  Emily — was  she  the  same  Emily 
as  had  drawn  my  attention  at  the  dance? — but  the  boys  were 
scampering  away  among  the  rocks,  laughing  again  in  sharp,  treble 
voices  at  the  ignorance  of  outsiders  who  didn't  know  a  *  jenny' 
from  a  'jack'  donkey. 

Beyond  Pigbite  the  mountain  wall  shouldered  its  way  out  to 
sea  again,  closing  the  end  of  the  shelf.  This  immurement  only 
emphasized  our  isolation  on  Tristan.  Shut  out  from  the  rest  of 
the  world,  we  were  shut  in  even  on  the  island.  For  months  we 
should  be  able  to  look  at  nothing  but  the  mountain  in  one 
direction  and  the  sea  in  the  other. 

Presently  I  saw  the  little  procession  of  'jenny, '  old  woman,  and 
rascally  grandchildren  making  its  way  slowly  back  along  the  beach. 
I  followed  their  footsteps  home  to  the  village;  for,  whether  we 
liked  it  or  not,  that  tiny  settlement  must  be  'home'  for  us,  as  for 
the  islanders,  so  long  as  the  Navy  kept  us  on  that  narrow  shelf. 


CHAPTER    SIX 


Alone  with  the  Past 


ON  THE  rare  occasions  when,  in  those  early  days  of  November, 
the  siin  shone  on  Tristan,  the  wind  was  roused  to  a  gale  of  anger. 
It  whipped  the  sea  to  a  roaring,  mad-capped  frenzy,  while  the  sun 
turned  the  crests  to  a  dazzling  white.  Into  the  bay  below  Herald 
Point — on  the  exposed  tip  of  which  a  tiny  hut  had  been  perched 
at  the  Navy's  instructions,  far  removed  even  from  the  rest  of  the 
station — long,  curving  rollers  raced  to  the  shore.  Inside  the  hut 
a  solitary  operator  sat  with  crackling  ear-phones  clamped  to  his 
temples;  outside  the  wind  whistled  and  hooted  and  charged 
against  the  door  like  some  demented  creature  pounding  for  entry. 
Aerial  masts  quivered  and  strained  at  their  bases  and  the  wires 
whined  in  a  shrill,  sad  key. 

For  long  periods  the  wind  kept  off  the  rain  that  hung  in  heavy 
clouds.  Over  the  sea  lay  a  bright  haze,  pierced  by  a  few  gold 
rays,  and  from  indoors  the  windows  appeared  misted  with  a  fine 
vapour,  which  was  neither  rain  nor  spray — rather  as  if  the  wind  by 
sheer  force  had  beaten  the  moisture  out  of  the  atmosphere. 

Then  came  a  squall.  Without  warning  the  wind  drove  a 

36 


spatter  of  drops  against  the  hut.  The  sun  darkened  and  tl 
heavy,  mournful  rain-clouds  seemed  to  collapse  over  the  islan 
Water  streamed  down  the  window-panes  and  splashed  on  tl 
wooden  steps  outside.  The  onset  lasted  only  a  few  minute 
Then  the  squall  could  be  seen  moving  away  across  the  grey-haze 
wave-whipped  expanse  to  the  east.  Sunshine,  struggli] 
through,  created  a  luminous  arc  of  rainbow.  Timid  rays  glir 
mered  through  the  dripping  panes,  like  laughter  emergii 
through  tears. 

Such  was  the  weather  persisting  throughout  the  first  month 
our  stay  on  the  island.  At  this  time  our  isolation  was  complet 
by  an  event  which  took  place  on  ist  December.  We  i 
ceived  our  first  visitor  from  the  world  outside — a  little  trar 
steamer,  bound  from  South  America  to  the  Cape.  She  had  be 
diverted  from  her  course  by  instructions  to  call  at  Tristan 
Cunha  and  pick  up  the  contingent  of  South  African  soldie: 
whose  work  was  now  finished. 

The  ship  came  upon  us  out  of  a  morning  mist,  with  a  bew 
dered  air  as  if  she  had  experienced  difficulty  in  finding  ti 
unfamiliar  rock.  She  anchored  off  Little  Beach,  from  which  t 
islanders  promptly  launched  a  boat  in  the  hope  of  doing  soi 
trade.  Most  of  us  found  an  opportunity  of  going  on  board  i 
the  pleasure  of  seeing  a  few  strange  faces  and  hearing  some  ne 
from  the  *  outside,'  In  the  afternoon  the  whole  populati 
assembled  on  the  beach  for  the  leave-taking  of  the  soldiers,  whc 
acquaintance  among  the  islanders  had  had  time  to  become  clo 
The  effusion  of  kisses  and  tears  from  the  women  amazed  us ;  • 
wondered  whether  our  departure,  at  a  date  still  distant,  woi 
evoke  similar  demonstrations.  We  thought  it  impossible  at  1 
time  and  were  more  disposed  to  envy  the  Springboks  th 
prospect  of  spending  Christmas  in  Cape  Town. 

In  the  weeks  following  their  departure,  with  our  circle  of  fa 
shrunk  still  closer  about  the  mess-table,  we  learned  the  value 
the  weather  in  making  the  days  on  Tristan  skip  lightly  by  or  d 
like  the  links  of  a  heavy  chain.  At  last  it  began  to  improve. 


38  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

the  cottage  gardens,  besides  the  clumps  of  tussock-grass,  a  few 
flowers  began  to  appear,  like  hopeful  sprigs  on  an  old  maid's 
bonnet.  The  wind  retained  its  querulous  note  and  the  sibilance 
of  the  surf  accompanied  us  through  our  days  and  nights ;  but  as 
December  advanced  the  sun  became  a  more  daring  visitor  and  the 
squalls  more  intermittent. 

We  still  saw  little  of  the  islanders.  Social  activities,  we 
realized,  were  not  absent  from  the  life  of  Edinburgh  Settlement, 
but  they  were  more  formal  and  discreet  than  might  have  been 
expected  in  such  a  small,  enclosed  society;  and,  excepting  such 
solemnities  as  the  recent  dance,  they  were  organized  on  a  family 
basis.  So  far  we  had  not  penetrated  that  milieu;  we  could  only 
roam  in  the  vicinity,  half  attracted,  half  repelled  by  the  dark 
interior  that  showed  occasionally  through  a  cottage  doorway. 

Each  threshold  consisted  of  a  wide,  smooth-worn  stone  sunk 
into  the  ground.  The  door  was  always  made  in  two  parts,  upper 
and  lower,  like  stable  doors  in  England.  The  top  hatch  seemed 
to  be  kept  open  in  all  but  the  wildest  weather.  When  the  sun 
gleamed — more  often  now — on  the  unpainted,  weather-beaten 
wood  of  the  lower  half-door,  the  void  square  above  peered  at  the 
passer-by  like  a  cavernous  eye  from  under  the  shaggy  brows  of 
thatch.  Sometimes  we  glimpsed  a  face  in  the  opening.  Some- 
times a  child's  head  peeped  over,  wide-eyed,  between  tiny  hands 
that  gripped  the  edge  of  the  wood ;  but  it  always  dropped  out  of 
sight  as  soon  as  it  became  aware  of  being  seen.  We  were  still, 
after  a  month  on  the  island,  a  source  at  once  of  wonder  and  fear. 

At  this  stage  it  seemed  to  us  that  of  all  the  living  things  on 
Tristan  human  beings  were  the  rarest  and  most  difficult  to  meet. 
Other  creatures  were  both  tamer  and  more  familiar.  On  the 
grassy  common  in  front  of  the  village  waddled  little  detachments 
of  grey-and- white  geese,  wagging  their  fluffy  tails,  paddling  pink 
feet  or  dipping  red  bills  in  the  'watron.'  In  the  very  centre  of 
this  green  stood  a  miniature  covert  of  gorse-bushes.  Here,  in 
the  dusty  hollows  made  by  their  own  bodies  among  the  clumps, 
black  island  pigs  rolled  in  contentment  on  sunny  days  while  a 
few  lean  hens  pecked  the  insects  from  them. .  The  sheep  were 


ALONE    WITH    THE    PAST  39 

evidently  kept  on  higher  ground  at  this  time  of  year,  though  the 
grass  near  the  settlement  showed  evidence  of  their  nibbling  and 
the  breeze  carried  their  bleating  from  the  mountainside.  Only  a 
few  cows  were  to  be  seen,  but  there  were  numerous  bullocks, 
used  for  drawing  the  carts.  Sometimes,  when  a  young  bullock 
was  being  broken  in  to  the  yoke,  he  would  be  left  to  wander  all 
day  with  his  yoke-fellow,  their  necks  imprisoned  together  in  the 
heavy  wooden  collar.  If  encountered  in  this  fashion,  the  bullocks 
were  timid;  but  unencumbered  they  could  be  dangerous,  es- 
pecially at  night,  when  they  would  charge  at  anyone  carrying  a 
light. 

The  commonest  animals  were  donkeys,  small,  sleepy-eyed, 
shaggy,  grey  or  brown.  They  roamed  among  the  cottages, 
through  gateways  and  into  gardens  with  a  casual,  proprietary 
air  and  far  more  self-possession  than  the  people.  On  a  narrow 
footpath  I  have  often  stood  aside  for  one  to  pass  and  received  not 
so  much  as  the  droop  of  an  ear  in  notice  of  my  existence.  At 
night,  going  out  to  the  hut  on  the  Point,  carrying  no  torch  for 
fear  of  the  charging  bullocks,  I  have  more  than  once  fallen  head- 
long over  a  donkey  sleeping  in  my  path,  as  immovable  as  a 
boulder.  Even  long-dead  ones  were  a  familiar  sight,  startling 
enough  in  broad  daylight,  gruesome  at  dusk.  In  silent,  green 
hollows,  among  shadowy  rocks,  in  the  bottoms  of  gulches,  I  have 
been  pulled  up  sharply  by  the  staring  eye-sockets,  long  jaws,  and 
grinning  teeth  of  a  skull,  sometimes  a  complete  skeleton,  its 
cage  of  ribs  bleached  white,  the  grass  growing  up  through  it  as  it 
lay  like  a  resting  spectre.  There  were  so  many  long-nosed  asses' 
skulls,  so  many  homed  skulls  of  cattle  and  small-boned  sheep's 
heads  littering  the  plateau  that  we  walked  about  half  in  fear  of 
coming  on  the  unburied  remains  of  human  castaways — until  one 
day,  along  with  Ginger,  Jock,  and  Charlie,  I  was  shown  the 
islanders'  cemetery. 

It  was  just  another  enclosure  with  a  tumbledown  wall  of  stones, 
distinguished  from  the  neighbouring  flax  gardens  mainly  by  its 
greater  state  of  neglect.  Beside  it  ran  a  deep  gully  or  *  gutter, '  in 
the  bottom  of  which  flowed  Big  Watron.  We  were  standing 


40  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

here,  looking  down  at  the  stream,  when  we  saw  our  acquaintance, 
old  Bob  Glass,  coining  down  beside  it,  complete  with  hat  and 
stick.  He  greeted  us  from  afar  in  the  tone  of  a  now-familiar 
friend — 'Good  day,  gen'lmen!' — and  arrived  on  faltering  steps. 

'I  see  you-all  down  'yah  by  the  graveyard,  so  I  come  fa*  to  show 
you  grandad's  grave/ 

He  climbed  out  of  the  gully  and  waved  his  stick  commandingly 
towards  an  opening  in  the  wall.  Like  sheep  we  allowed  ourselves 
to  be  herded  into  the  enclosure,  while  Bob  fussed  at  our  heels, 
holding  his  stick  out  like  a  shepherd's  crook. 

Obviously  the  parish  afforded  no  sexton  to  trim  the  grass  and 
paid  little  attention  to  the  places  of  its  dead.  Most  of  the  graves 
were  unmarked  in  any  way.  Here  and  there  was  a  rough  wooden 
cross  with  a  name  and  date  scratched  on  it.  One  or  two  rudi- 
mentary headstones  lurched  at  different  angles  out  of  the  ground. 
Only  one  grave,  in  the  far  corner,  was  distinguished  by  anything 
worthy  of  being  called  a  memorial.  To  this  grave  we  were  led 
— or  rather  shepherded.  In  respectful  silence  we  read  the 
inscription  on  the  marble  tombstone,  which  had  manifestly  not 
been  made  on  the  island, 

WILLIAM  GLASS 

BORN  AT  KELS.O,  SCOTLAND, 

THE  FOUNDER  OF  THIS  SETTLEMENT  AT 

TRISTAN  D'ACUNHA, 
IN  WHICH  HE  RESIDED  37  YEARS 

AND  FELL  ASLEEP  IN  JESUS, 
NOVEMBER  24-TH,  18(3.    AGED  6j  YEARS. 

Asleep  in  Jesus!  far  from  thee 
Thy  kindred  and  their  graves  may  be ; 
But  thine  is  still  a  blessed  sleep, 
From  which  none  ever  wakes  to  weep. 

The  sign  above  the  inscription  showed  that  William  Glass  had 
been  a  freemason.  The  stone,  Bob  said,  had  been  sent  out  from 
America  by  relatives  living  there.  The  descendant  of  the 
original  founder  then  pointed  out  for  our  amusement  where  he 


ALONE    WITH    THE    PAST  41 

and  his  brothers  had  in  their  boyhood  prised  the  lead  out  of  the 
lettering  with  their  knives,  to  melt  down  and  make  pellets  for 
their  guns. 

This  story  set  the  old  islander  at  first  gleefully,  then  wistfully, 
on  a  train  of  reminiscences.  It  appeared  that  the  young  people 
of  Tristan,  as  in  every  other  generation  of  every  other  com- 
munity in  the  world,  were  'not  what  they  used  to  be.  .  .  .' 

The  village  was  hidden  from  our  sight  by  the  nearer  prospect  of 
tall  flax  in  the  adjoining  garden.  Standing  there  in  the  little 
graveyard  among  the  neglected  stones,  we  were  as  if  stranded 
between  the  mountain  and  the  sea.  The  old  man's  voice  rustled 
vaguely,  becoming  confused  with  the  rustle  of  the  distant  surf. 
A  breeze  moved  among  the  flax,  rattling  the  dry  stalks  together- 
its  passage  was  like  a  shiver  of  loneliness.  Bob's  words,  as  he 
talked  on  and  on,  came  to  us  thinly,  with  a  reed-like  sound,  lost 
on  the  wind,  as  if  he  were  a  long  way  off,  in  another  world, 
among  those  forgotten  figures  of  his  youth. 

He  seemed  to  be  talking  not  to  us,  nor  even  to  himself,  but  to 
the  wind  and  the  sea  and  the  dreary  flax  and  the  crude  grave- 
stones that  alone  with  him  recalled  the  names  of  those  dead  ones. 

Slowly,  like  a  dreamer  awaking,  he  came  back  to  us  out  of  his 
world  of  memory,  saw  us  again  and  recollected  his  hospitable 
intention  of  inviting  us  up  to  his  house  for  a  cup  of  'strong  drink' 
and  to  meet  his  wife,  Charlotte. 


CHAPTER    SEVEN 


Am  Exile9 s  Home 


ALONG  the  grassy  lank  of  the  stream  in  the  bottom  of  the  guHly 
we  followed  Bob  Glass  in  the  direction  of  his  cottage.  Tie 
promised  Introduction  to  his  wife  was  prefaced  with  a  timely 
warning:  'You-all  ain't  gotta  be  skeered  of  my  wife,  'cos  she's  a 
big  woman — biggest  woman  on  the  island.'  There  was  a  ring  of 
pride  in  his  voice  and  perhaps  we  should  have  pleased  him  if  we 
had  shown  signs  of  fear, 

As  we  trooped  behind  the  old  man  through  the  low  doorw&y, 
she  rose  from  a  seat  a.t  the  comer  of  the  hearth  and  advanced  to 
the  middle  of  the  roo»m,  as  if  prepared  for  any  encounter. 
Without  being  especially  tall,  she  was  certainly  *big.  *  H<er 
voluminous  black  skirt  effectively  concealed  a  wide  area  of 
cottage  floor.  Her  large,  red  hands  were  wiping  themselves, 
unhurriedly,  in  a  small  white  apron  at  her  waist.  Her  heayy 
bosom  was  constrained,  with  difficulty,  in  a  white  blouse. 
Meagre,  greying  hair  appeared  in  a  roll  in  front  of  a  faded  green 
kerchief  on  her  head.  She  held  the  centre  of  the  floor.,  as 
Immovable  as  a  rock,  and  surveyed  us  sombrely  from  large,  dull 

42 


AN    EXILE    S    HOME  43 

eyes  as  we  advanced  in  turn  to  take  her  hand  and  receive  a 
mumbled  '  'Ow  you  do,  Sir?'  in  greeting.  Then,  the  encounter 
over,  and  no  ground  yielded,  she  retired  honourably  to  her  coign 
of  vantage  by  the  hearth,  leaving  to  her  husband  the  social  duties 
of  seeing  us  seated  on  various  boxes  and  chests  about  the  room. 

With  slow,  deliberate  movements,  eloquent  of  her  determina- 
tion not  to  be  flustered  or  even  perceptibly  interested  by  the 
unexpected  arrival  of  strangers,  Charlotte  filled  a  pot  with  water 
from  a  tall  pitcher  and  placed  it  on  a  grid  over  the  fire.  Then, 
settling  her  enormous  bulk  back  on  the  tiny  box  which  served  as 
her  seat,  she  relapsed  into  stolid  silence,  looking  occasionally  at 
us  but  more  frequently  at  the  pot. 

We  gazed  round  at  our  first  cottage  interior.  The  room  was 
fairly  large  and  was  well  kept.  The  roof,  walls,  and  floor  were 
boarded  inside,  the  actual  stone  of  the  building  visible  only  in  the 
wide,  open  fire-place.  Some  attempts  at  decoration  had  been 
made.  The  walls  were  painted  in  two  colours,  the  top  half 
white,  the  bottom  blue.  The  paint  had  presumably  been 
acquired  from  some  ship.  Coloured  pictures  cut  from  an 
ancient  magazine  had  been  stuck  here  and  there.  The  tiny 
recess  of  the  single  window  had  been  neatly  boarded  and  cur- 
tained with  a  rag  of  butter  muslin.  A  small  square  table  stood 
against  the  wall  near  the  window  and  was  covered  with  a  faded 
green  cloth.  The  boxes  on  which  we  sat  were  of  the  same  kind 
as  sea-chests,  painted  and  covered  on  top  with  pieces  of  fabric — 
one  of  them  embroidered  unexpectedly  with  the  name  *Jane 
Austen.'  No  doubt  this  treasure,  like  many  others  in  the  house, 
had  been  acquired  either  from  a  passing  ship  or  from  well-wishers 
in  England  who  occasionally  sent  parcels  to  the  island  through  a 
missionary  society.  On  the  mantelpiece  were  various  oddments, 
including  a  clock,  and  some  shelves  in  a  corner  bore  a  few  antique 
articles  of  crockery.  All  these  domestic  possessions  looked  old 
and  well  worn,  but  everything  was  clean  and  neat. 

This  room  appeared  to  be  the  all-purpose  living-room.  The 
only  other  apartment  in  the  cottage  was  a  small  bedroom,  which 
was  nothing  more  than  a  box-like  portion  of  the  main  room 


44  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

partitioned  off  by  a  plank  wall  in  which  a  tiny  square  of  window 
space,  devoid  of  glass,  had  been  cut  to  allow  light  to  enter  the 
bedroom  from  the  living-room.  There  were  no  windows  in  the 
back  wall  of  the  house:  the  only  window  letting  in  light  from 
outside  was  that  in  the  front  wall,  which  had  small  glass  panes  in 
it.  The  inside  of  the  house  would  have  been  very  dark  had  not 
the  upper  half  of  the  main  door  been  left  open.  It  appeared  that 
some  person  slept  in  the  living-room,  for  along  the  back  wall, 
opposite  the  window,  was  a  long  wooden  sofa,  covered  with  dark 
blankets,  obviously  a  bed  as  well  as  a  couch.  It  was  on  top  of 
these  blankets  that  old  Bob  himself  had  taken  his  seat — as  if  it 
were  a  customary  one — in  order  to  direct  our  attention  with  his 
walking-stick  to  the  points  of  interest  in  his  home. 

He  told  us  that  the  wood  used  for  lining  and  furnishing  the 
house,  as  of  many  other  cottages  in  the  village,  had  been  salvaged 
from  the  sailing-ships  wrecked  on  Tristan  in  the  old  days.  At 
one  time,  he  admitted,  it  had  even  been  the  custom  of  the  settlers 
to  pray  in  their  church  for  God  to  send  them  a  ' good5  shipwreck. 
However,  the  ministers  sent  out  from  England  had  dissuaded 
them  from  the  practice.  As  a  consequence,  Bob  seemed  to  imply, 
the  young  people  of  Tristan  nowadays  had  often  to  wait  three  or 
four  years  to  get  married  until  the  bridegroom  had  collected 
enough  drift-wood  to  construct  the  i principals'  of  his  house. 
Since  the  advent  of  steamships,  wrecks,  and  even  visits,  had 
become  rare,  and  this  had  increased  the  value  of  drift-wood. 
Sometimes  the  derelict  bough  or  trunk  of  a  tree,  originating 
from  a  shore  many  hundreds  of  miles  away,  would  be  washed  up 
on  the  beach,  crusted  with  barnacles  that  it  had  accumulated  on 
its  sea-passage.  This  would  be  rescued  and  hoarded  by  the  lucky 
finder.  Once,  Bob  said,  a  trunk  of  immense  size — perhaps  a 
South  American  redwood — had  been  washed  up  and  had  been 
frugally  chopped  at  by  the  whole  population  for  a  year. 

The  old  islander  sat  stiffly  erect  on  the  sofa,  his  hands  resting 
on  the  knob  of  his  stick,  which  was  held  between  his  knees,  his 
bright,  protuberant  eyes  swivelling  from  one  face  to  another  as 
he  talked.  At  the  corner  of  the  hearth,  Charlotte,  balancing  her 


AN    EXILE    S    HOME  4£ 

weight  precariously  on  the  small  box,  said  nothing,  but  divided 
her  attention  between  us  and  the  pot.  It  was  an  open  question 
which  drew  the  larger  share  of  it.  Eventually  her  grudging 
interest  in  our  presence  and  remarks  so  completely  usurped  it  that 
the  pot  had  to  remind  her  of  its  need  by  bubbling  loudly.  That 
was  our  little  triumph ;  but  the  ensuing  brew  was  hers — a  species 
of  thick  tea  that  certainly  justified  Bob's  adjective  *  strong. '  We 
sipped  it  with  perseverance  from  mugs  that  were  very  thick — 
and  very  big. 

Bob  accompanied  our  sipping  with  the  account  of  his  life  in 
the  Orange  Free  State,  where  he  had  married  his  first  wife, 
Elizabeth.  His  three  eldest  sons  had  been  born  in  South  Africa, 
two  more  by  Elizabeth  on  the  island  after  he  had  brought  his 
family  to  his  native  Tristan.  The  first  of  these  two  was  that  same 
dark-browed  Sidney  who  had  led  us  up  from  Big  Beach  on  the  day 
of  our  arrival.  Pointing  with  his  wavering  stick,  Bob  drew  our 
attention  to  a  large,  framed  wedding  portrait  of  himself  as  a 
young  man  with  a  huge  black  moustache  and  the  same  prominent, 
ever  bright  eyes,  and  his  wife  in  white,  demurely  downcast  under 
a  lofty  crown  of  dark  hair  and  a  diminutive  straw  hat.  The  wife 
had  died  after  the  birth  of  her  fourth  son — there  had  been  some 
daughters  too,  but  Bob  was  vague  and  indifferent  about  the 
number  of  them- — and  almost  at  once  he  had  married  the  placid 
island-born  creature  who  throughout  his  narrative  had  sat 
hunched  on  her  box,  staring  at  us  with  her  large,  opaque  eyes  and 
something  of  the  cud-chewing  imperturbability  of  a  cow. 

About  the  island  itself  Bob  had  much  to  tell  us.  It  was 
apparently  not  what  it  used  to  be.  In  his  youth  food  had  been 
far  more  plentiful  and  varied.  Of  eggs  and  milk  there  had  never 
been  any  shortage,  and  all  the  women  had  known  how  to  make 
butter  and  cheese :  now  the  young  women  knew  nothing.  Ships 
had  been  regular  callers  then  and  there  had  been  plenty  of '  trade. ' 
In  exchange  for  fresh  vegetables  warships  had  given  cash,  which 
the  islanders  had  spent  on  board  at  the  dry  canteen;  whaling 
vessels  had  paid  in  clothes  and  groceries.  Now  ships  hardly  ever 
called/ 


46  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

On  the  subject  of  whales,  Bob  told  us  that  he  himself  had 
started  a  whaling  'industry5  on  Tristan  after  his  return  from 
South  Africa.  He  described  with  enthusiasm  the  sport  the  island 
men  had  had  out  in  their  boats,  harpooning  the  whales. 

'Did  you  kill  many?'  we  asked. 

'No,'  he  replied  in  a  tone  that  seemed  to  rebuke  us  for 
irrelevance,  'we  never  killed  none/ 

Once  seals  had  also  been  numerous  on  the  island.  They  had 
come  ashore  there  to  do  their  courting,  Bob  said,  and  a  noisy 
business  they  made  of  it.  Now  they  had  all  left.  When  asked 
why,  he  explained,  without  any  sense  of  responsibility,  that  the 
islanders  had  shot  so  many  of  them  that  the  others  had  stopped 
coming. 

The  birds,  too,  had  all  migrated  to  the  neighbouring  islands, 
Nightingale  and  Inaccessible,  to  which  the  men  had  to  row  or  sail 
to  fetch  penguins',  petrels',  and  mollymawks'  eggs.  Again  we 
ventured  a  question,  though  by  now  we  knew  the  answer. 

4 Why  don't  the  birds  nest  any  more  on  Tristan?' 

'Because  the  islanders  shoot  them  off.' 

Our  host  persistently  referred  to  his  fellow  settlers  as  a 
people  apart  from  himself,  for  whose  vagaries  he  felt  in  no  way 
accountable. 

After  a  pause,  he  offered  us  another  example  of  the  island's 
deterioration: 

'Even  the  goats  iss  gone! ' 

Also  shot,  we  supposed.  But  no!  It  appeared  that  one  day 
they  had  all  run  down  a  slope  of  the  mountain  and  hurled  them- 
selves over  a  cliff  into  the  sea.  We  waited  for  a  further  explana- 
tion, but  Bob  did  not  seem  to  think  any  was  required.  His 
sorrowful  headshake  seemed  to  imply  that  such  happenings  were 
natural  on  Tristan — and  that  when  we  had  lived  there  longer  we 
should  not  think  them  strange. 

On  this  forlorn  note  he  ended  his  recital  of  the  blessings  of  his 
island  home.  For  a  long  time  he  sat  gazing  at  the  floor,  and 
Charlotte,  as  if  in  sympathy,  gazed  mournfully  into  the  fire. 
Our  presence  seemed  to  have  been  forgotten,  and  no  one  thought 


AN  EXILE'S  HOME  47 

of  anything  to  say.  The  silence  stretched  tauter  and  tauter  until  it 
was  snapped  by  the  sudden  irruption  into  the  room  of  a  young 
man  and  a  dog.  They  were  in  the  house  before  we  had  time  to 
perceive  their  entry,  the  young  man  having  swung  the  half-door 
open  and  stepped  well  into  the  middle  of  the  room  on  his  soft 
oxhide  soles  without  noticing  our  presence.  When  he  did 
become  aware  of  us,  he  appeared  to  undergo  an  abrupt  attack  of 
paralysis  and  lockjaw  simultaneously.  The  dog  at  his  heels 
seemed  no  less  aghast  at  our  unfamiliar  presence:  he  stood  trans- 
fixed, head  and  tail  down,  forgetting  even  to  sniff.  It  seemed  a 
long  minute  before  old  Bob  roused  himself  to  break  this  second 
tension. 

'This  'yah's  my  youngest  boy — Wilson/  he  announced,  and 
then  added  as  if  disclaiming  all  liability  in  the  matter:  "E's 
Shawlutt's  son/  It  was  a  moment  before  it  became  clear  to  us 
what  he  was  explaining:  that  this  was  his  son — the  only  child — 
by  his  second  wife. 

We  greeted  Wilson,  but  he  neither  spoke  nor  moved,  unless 
it  was  true — as  it  appeared — that  both  he  and  the  dog  leaned 
back  a  trifle  as  if  from  a  sharp  gust.  Then  Charlotte's  voice, 
heard  really  for  the  first  time  during  our  visit,  jerked  him  out  of 
his  trance  with  a  shrill,  harsh  question: 

'Ain't  you  got  no  talk,  Wilson?' 

In  spite  of  the  harshness  of  the  tone,  there  was  a  note  of  strong, 
proprietary  affection  in  her  voice  now,  and  her  attention  seemed 
fixed  at  last  on  an  object  that  fully  engaged  it. 

Wilson  dragged  his  cap  from  his  head  and  began  to  wring  it 
mercilessly  in  his  hands  while  he  treated  the  company  to  a 
tortured  and  vapid  smile.  He  was  about  twenty  years  old,  slim, 
and  of  a  fair  height;  his  vacant  appearance  was  due  perhaps  more 
to  shocked  embarrassment  than  to  stupidity.  But  we  had  no 
chance  of  making  sure.  As  quickly  as  he  had  entered  the  house 
he  retreated,  the  dog  crowding  his  heels  in  an  equal  anxiety  to 
escape  from  the  situation.  This  departure  set  a  precedent  for 
ours.  Before  leaving,  two  of  us  pledged  ourselves  to  Bob's  wife 

4-Vm+.     i,rA     *ir>r>rM-Af*r\      fn 


48  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

privilege  of  washing  our  clothes.  We  could  either  bring  them, 
she  said,  to  the  cottage  or  Wilson  could  come  to  our  quarters 
regularly  to  fetch  them.  After  his  recent  display  of  inarticulacy, 
we  rather  doubted  Wilson's  hardihood  for  such  a  task.  Char- 
lotte, however,  seemed  to  have  no  doubt  at  all  of  his  obedience. 
Old  Bob  accompanied  us  to  the  door,  hobbling  on  his  stick, 
and  even  Charlotte  hoisted  her  unwieldy  bulk  to  its  feet  and 
wished  us  a  'Good  awfternoon'  in  her  drawling  island  speech. 
Our  parting  glimpse  of  the  old  man,  after  we  had  promised  to 
return  soon,  showed  him  stiffly  poised  in  the  dark  void  of  the 
doorway  under  the  frowning  thatch  of  the  cottage.  There  was 
no  sign  outside  of  Wilson  or  his  dog,  but  we  had  no  doubt  that 
from  some  concealed  vantage-point  the  eyes  of  both  watched  our 
departure. 


CHAPTER    EIGHT 

A  Year  Begins 

SPRING  and  Christmas  advanced  hand  in  hand.  With  an 
appropriateness  that  was,  to  our  northern  minds,  incongruous, 
the  season  of  new  growth  coincided  with  the  beginning  of  a  new 
year.  Early  one  morning  the  sun  entered,  disguised  as  a  shaft  of 
brilliant,  restless  dust,  through  the  east  window  of  the  hut  on 
Herald  Point;  it  stretched  an  arm  across  the  operator's  table  to 
the  chair  in  which  I  sat  hunched  before  the  receiver,  and  alighted 
like  a  gentle  tap  on  my  shoulder.  I  looked  up  as  if  a  stranger  had 
entered. 

The  face  of  Tristan  was  being  transformed.  The  flax  in  the 
gardens  was  bursting  into  dark  red  buds  and  its  sombre  leaves  had 
a  fresh  green  lustre.  The  solitary  thicket  of  gorse-bushes  on  the 
grassy  common  in  front  of  the  village  was  spurting  little  flame-like 
jets  of  yellow  blossom.  Even  the  mountain  laid  aside  its  shawl 
of  cloud  to  reveal  shoulders  clad  in  a  new  garment  of  green  scrub, 
blazoned  with  patches  of  furze.  In  the  growing  warmth  the 
village  opened  like  a  flower.  The  cottagers  emerged  from  their 
chrysalis,  too  busy  to  be  shy:  men  drove  ox-carts  laden  with 

49 


SO  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

brushwood  for  the  Christmas  cooking-fires ;  women  sat  in  door- 
ways carding  wool ;  boys  carried  home  the  first  early  potatoes ; 
girls  clustered  in  chattering  groups,  their  knitting-needles  flying 
as  their  tongues  wagged. 

Our  acquaintance  began  slowly  to  widen,  largely  through  our 
contacts  with  old  Bob  Glass  and  with  Kenneth  Rogers,  who  acted 
as  mess-boy  and  assistant  cook  at  the  station.  Working  among 
us  daily,  Kenneth  had  lost  all  shyness  in  our  presence  and  had 
acquired  many  of  our  ways  and  even  our  expressions,  so  that  he 
hardly  seemed  to  us  an  islander.  At  twenty  he  was  young 
enough  to  be  adaptable.  He  was  full  of  curiosity  about  our 
world  and  its  strange  machines ;  he  soon  learned  to  hold  his  own 
in  the  humorous  back-chat  at  meal-times,  and  he  soon  mastered 
the  methods  of  cooking  and  baking  in  our  galley,  so  different  from 
those  in  an  island  kitchen.  He  was  cheerful,  fresh-coloured, 
well  built,  with  a  strong,  resonant  voice  and  intelligent,  well- 
shaped  features. 

As  Bob  Glass  was  our  link  with  the  older  generation,  Kenneth 
was  our  sponsor  among  the  young  people.  He  had  soon  intro- 
duced most  of  us  to  his  family.  The  home  was  dominated  by  his 
mother,  Agnes  Rogers,  a  small  but  energetic  person  with  bright 
eyes,  a  quick  manner  of  speaking,  a  ready  smile,  and  a  face  as 
wrinkled  and  red-cheeked  as  a  ripe  crab-apple.  She  was  not  a 
native  of  Tristan,  but  an  Irishwoman — the  sister  of  Bob  Glass's 
first  wife,  Elizabeth.  She  had  come  to  the  island  at  the  same 
time  as  her  sister,  had  married  first  a  Joe  Glass,  who  had  died,  and 
then  William  Rogers,  who  had  become  blind.  The  whole 
management  of  the  household  had  fallen  on  her  slight  shoulders. 
She  had  brought  up  a  family  of  three  children  by  her  first  husband 
and  five  by  her  second,  and  had  managed  to  provide  them  all  with 
a  rudimentary  education  beyond  that  of  most  of  the  other 
islanders.  Agnes  was  a  Roman  Catholic  and  had  taught  her 
children  in  the  same  faith,  conducting  services  in  her  cottage,  so 
that  the  Rogers  family  formed  yet  another  separate  little  com- 
munity within  the  colony  of  Tristan. 

The  cottage  was  not  always  clean  or  tidy,  but  it  offered  an 


A    YEAR    BEGINS  £1 

atmosphere  of  unstrained  friendliness  and  welcome.  We  met 
Kenneth's  brothers,  'Bunty'  and  Rudolph,  who  were  twins,  and 
his  two  unmarried  sisters,  Asturias  Ann,  as  pretty  as  she  was 
plump,  and  Marie,  a  gay  tomboy  of  fifteen.  Among  them  Ken 
was  called  by  a  local  nickname,  'Mecca/ 

Often  in  the  evenings  the  house  would  echo  with  merriment 
far  removed  from  the  sombre  conduct  which  had  seemed  to  us  to 
characterize  the  islanders.  Through  it  all,  blind  William  sat  in 
his  chair,  his  gaze  fixed  in  front  of  him  in  a  listening  stare,  joining 
in  with  a  loud  laugh  at  every  joke.  Agnes  was  at  once  sufficient 
of  an  islander  and  sufficient  of  an  outsider  to  provide  a  shrewd, 
half-ironic  commentary  on  the  life  of  the  settlement.  Sometimes 
she  acted  for  us  almost  as  an  interpreter. 

With  these  livelier  contacts  during  our  off- watch  periods  and 
the  daily  improving  weather,  our  time  of  exile  began  to  pass 
pleasantly  enough.  Almost  before  we  realized  it,  Christmas 
was  upon  us;  to  our  English  imaginations  it  seemed  almost  a 
blasphemy  that  it  should  arrive  with  the  season  of  shooting  grass, 
fresh  buds,  and  sunshine. 

On  Christmas  Eve  a  party  was  held  at  the  station,  'Doc/ 
padre,  sister,  and  the  others  of  the  'quarter-deck*  joining  with  us 
in  nostalgic  imitation  of  parties  at  home.  Perhaps  because  of  the 
warmth,  the  sun  in  the  evening,  the  absence  of  a  coal-fire,  of 
holly,  mistletoe,  and  fir  boughs,  the  atmosphere  was  all  wrong. 
Presents  from  the  store  were  distributed  by  the  padre  masquer- 
ading behind  a  cotton-wool  beard ;  party  games  were  played  in 
the  recreation  space  of  the  mess,  sobriety  putting  on  a  false 
heartiness  that  was  worse  than  drunkenness ;  for  one  evening  we 
tried,  unconvincingly,  to  imagine  ourselves  in  England,  shutting 
out  consciousness  of  the  bleak  island  outside  the  windows. 
Possibly  we  should  have  done  better  to  go  into  the  village.  How 
Christmas  Eve  was  being  celebrated  there  we  did  not  know; 
certainly  the  children  would  not  be  hanging  up  their  stockings  in 
expectation  of  presents . 

On  Christmas  morning  several  of  us  attended  service  in  the 
village.  The  little  church  of  Saint  Mary-the- Virgin  stood  in  the 


£2  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

very  centre  of  the  village.  It  was  a  low,  long-shaped  building, 
stone-walled  and  with  a  dry-stone  enclosure,  just  like  another 
cottage;  but  it  was  distinguished  from  its  shock-headed  neigh- 
bours by  a  corrugated  iron  roof,  at  one  end  of  which  was  erected 
a  little  white-painted  wooden  cross  and  at  the  other  the  rescued 
ship's  bell  of  the  wrecked  Mabel  Clark. 

The  islanders  sat  in  silent,  close-packed  rows,  on  benches — 
men  on  one  side  of  the  aisle,  women  and  children  on  the  other. 
There  was  something  child-like  in  the  rapt  attention  of  their  faces 
as  they  listened  to  the  story  of  the  birth  of  Christ.  Near  the 
altar  was  a  model,  built  in  a  wooden  box  by  the  padre,  showing 
the  inside  of  the  stable,  complete  with  manger,  tiny  doll  Jesus, 
cardboard  cut-out  figures  of  Mary,  Joseph,  and  cattle.  It  was 
illuminated  by  a  small,  concealed  electric  torch  bulb,  which 
turned  the  miniature  interior  into  a  magical,  glowing  world  of  its 
own.  It  had  been  designed  mainly  to  interest  and  instruct  the 
children,  for  whom  the  minister  provided  Sunday-school;  but 
throughout  the  sermon  it  drew  the  wondering  gaze  of  the  men 
and  women.  Even  during  the  carol-singing,  having  no  hymn- 
books  to  read  and  only  the  padre's  voice  to  follow,  they  could 
keep  their  eyes  and  imaginations  turned  towards  that  window-like 
glimpse  of  the  unreal. 

During  the  afternoon  a  party  was  given  at  the  station  for  the 
village  children,  who  came  with  their  mothers.  Presents  of 
sweets  were  received  with  wide-eyed,  if  solemn,  delight.  The 
children's  shyness  made  it  hard  to  organize  games,  but  as  soon  as 
the  accordionist  struck  up  familiar  tunes  boys  and  girls,  even  the 
youngest,  stood  up  in  pairs  to  dance  the  local  steps  in  earnest 
imitation  of  their  elders. 

In  the  evening,  in  the  same  room,  we  were  hosts  to  the  grown- 
ups at  another  Mawnce.'  Once  again  there  was  the  screech  of 
Andrew  Swain's  'woileen'  and  the  drone  of  Alfred  Green's 
melodeon;  the  wooden  floor  resounded  to  the  rhythmical 
drumming  of  moccasined  and  booted  feet.  Faces  shone  with 
sweat,  for  the  night  was  as  warm  as  an  English  midsummer's  eve. 

From  Kenneth  we  learned  more  of  the  customs  of  dance  nights. 


i.  Hauling  roughly  trimmed  stone  into  position  on  the  gable  top. 


2.  The  'gable-ends'  are  completed  first,  and  then  the  walls. 


BUILDING    A    HOUSE 


3.  'Principals'  and  rafters  are  made  of  drift-wood  and  salvage  from  packing 
cases.  (Rudolph  '  Twin '  Rogers) 


roof  is  thatched  with  New  Zealand  flax  and  the  ridge  sealed  with  turf. 


A    YEAR    BEGINS  £3 

As  in  church,  it  was  not  considered  proper  for  the  men  to  sit 
with  the  women.  A  husband,  having  brought  his  wife  to  the 
hall,  left  her  to  find  her  own  seat  while  he  mingled  with  the  other 
self-conscious  males  in  the  middle  of  the  room.  Still  less  pardon- 
able would  it  have  been  for  a  young  man  to  place  himself  beside 
one  of  the  unmarried  girls  or  hold  open  conversation  with  her. 
Only  after  long  courtship  and  recognized  acceptance  was  he 
permitted  to  escort  her  to  and  from  the  hall. 

We  were  surprised  by  Ken's  assurance  that  it  was  on  these 
dance  nights  that  many  of  the  island  love-affairs  began.  The 
segregation  was  so  strict  and  the  dancing  itself  so  rugged  that  there 
appeared  no  opportunity  for  intimacies.  Custom,  however,  had 
evolved  an  explicit  though  unformulated  code  for  the  affections. 
Selection  of  partners,  as  Kenneth  explained,  was  by  no  means  as 
haphazard  as  it  looked.  If  a  girl  'stood  up'  for  the  first  dance 
with  any  young  man  other  than  her  own  brother  or  cousin,  she 
was  openly  acknowledging  him  as  an  admirer ;  great  would  have 
been  the  scandal  if  a  wife  had  danced  that  number  with  any  man 
but  her  husband.  During  subsequent  dances,  if  an  unmarried 
man  chose  the  same  partner  on  three  occasions,  he  was  declaring 
— for  all  to  see,  including  her  parents — his  wish  to  'come 
a-co't'n'.'  'Annie  Rooney'  was  the  'sweethearts'  dawnce'  and 
carried  a  special  significance. 

We  began  to  appreciate  how  heavily  charged  with  under- 
currents was  the  atmosphere  in  our  mess-room  on  this  occasion. 
'You-all  gotta  watch  out,'  as  Kenneth  warned,  'else  you  come 
'yah  fa'  to  dawnce  an'  you  go  'way  fa'  to  git  married.' 

Among  the  young  women  present  I  again  observed  Emily,  the 
girl  I  had  noticed  at  the  previous  dance.  She  was  obviously  in 
demand,  but  she  changed  her  partner  with  every  number. 
Among  those  who  danced  with  her  were  Wilson,  Bob  Glass's 
youngest  son,  and — for  one  stumbling  attempt — myself.  After 
the  first  blushing  murmur  of  consent,  she  remained  silent  and  kept 
her  black  eyelashes  lowered.  My  own  concentration,  her  shy- 
ness, and  the  general  hubbub  of  the  dancing  made  conversation 
impossible.  At  a  false  step  of  mine,  her  embarrassment  threw 


$4-  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

off  a  quick,  wild  smile,  which  showed  a  flash  of  white  teeth  and 
lifted  the  curves  of  her  cheeks.  Beneath  the  momentarily  raised 
lashes  her  eyes  brimmed  with  a  dark  life  that  was  almost  liquid. 
For  the  next  item  I  was  succeeded  as  her  partner  by  Kenneth 
Rogers — smiling  broadly.  To  my  surprise  I  observed  Emily 
talking  volubly  to  him  throughout  the  dance,  her  eyes  raised  and 
sparkling ;  and  repeatedly  as  she  talked,  her  dark  gaze  flashed  in 
my  direction  but  withdrew  instantly  when  it  encountered  mine. 

At  what  we  considered  the  early  hour  of  ten  the  entertainment 
ended,  the  family  parties  reassembled  and  crowded  out  through 
the  door  as  if  in  fear  of  being  left  behind.  In  a  remarkably  short 
time  they  disappeared  in  the  warm  darkness  under  the  mountain, 
where  the  cottages  lay  hidden.  Only  Kenneth  stayed  to  wash  the 
tea-cups  while  1  lingered  to  set  the  chairs  again  around  the  mess- 
table  for  breakfast. 

'Tell  you  what,  sonny,'  he  called  from  the  kitchen,  *  reckon 
I  know  which  gal  you'se  gonna  visit  night-time  come  the  Noo 
Yah/ 

'  Which?*  I  asked. 

*  David's  Hemly,'  came  the  answer. 

c Who's  David?5 1  demanded  sharply, 

'David  Hagan,'  he  said — -then  added  for  my  comfort:  *  Hemly 
is  David's  daughter.' 

'Hagan!  I  haven't  heard  that  name  before.  Are  there  many 
families  on  the  island  called  Hagan?' 

'There  ain't  bare  one  left.  All  the  others  is  gone  away  to 
Sout5  Africa,  else  America,'  explained  Ken,  adding  as  a  malicious 
afterthought:  'Guess  you  won't  find  no  trouble  in  makin'  out 
David's  house.' 

'  I  noticed jou  were  busy  talking  to  her, '  I  accused. 

'Reckon  it  was  Hemly  was  talkin'  to  me,'  he  returned;  and 
having  waited  in  vain  for  me  to  put  the  question,  he  called  out: 
*  You  know  what  she  wass  sayin'  ? ' 

'What?' 

'  She  say  you  was  a  rale  sawny  fella. ' 

*  What  does  that  mean?'  I  asked  hopefully. 


A    YEAR   BEGINS  $  $ 

Kenneth's  head  appeared  round  the  door.  °At  means  you 
ain't  got  no  talk.  You  didn't  say  no  sweet  wo'ds  while  you  was 
dawncin' . '  The  head  withdrew  with  a  roar  of  laughter, 

'Noo  Yah,3  as  Ken  called  it,  approached  in  a  blaze  of  sunshine, 
the  nights  like  a  series  of  hot  gasps.  True  to  the  Scots  origin  of 
the  first  settler,  the  islanders  reserved  their  private  merrymaking 
for  that  occasion.  On  New  Year's  Eve  boisterous  groups  passed 
from  house  to  house.  The  men  were  fantastically  disguised, 
some  dressed  as  women,  others  with  soot-blackened  faces  and 
equipped  with  cows'  tails.  Sidney  Glass  was  beating  a  big  drum 
— an  oil  drum — and  old  Andrew's  fiddle  fairly  squeaked  with 
delight.  In  each  cottage  that  they  visited  an  impromptu  dance 
and  sing-song  were  held;  but  these  were  private  festivities  and 
the  music  reached  us  only  as  veiled  sounds. 

Until  late  in  the  evening  the  sun  was  mellow.  Its  last  rays, 
catching  the  rims  of  the  gulches,  kindled  them  to  a  greenish-gold 
effulgence.  Minute  shadows  picked  out  the  bushes,  giving  a 
wild  shagginess  to  the  mountainside.  Up  there  the  sheep  moved 
in  changing  formations,  pale  shapes  in  the  dusk.  But  one  of  those 
pale  shapes  was  not  a  sheep.  Beside  the  'watron'  on  the  lower 
slope  near  the  cottages,  a  girl  in  a  white  dress  was  walking  among 
the  rocks.  She  would  vanish,  I  knew,  if  I  climbed  up  there ;  but 
the  sight  of  her,  identified  in  my  imagination  with  the  girl  of  the 
dance,  made  me  realize  how  remote  we  still  were  from  these 
islanders.  Surrounded  by  neighbours  exchanging  visits  in  the 
spring  twilight,  passing  to  and  fro  among  the  low  walls  of  the 
flax  gardens,  I  was  still  an  outsider.  It  might  be  worth  the 
perseverance  needed  to  win  their  confidence,  to  penetrate  their 
secrets — perhaps  to  catch  up  with  that  white  dress  fluttering  on 
the  mountainside. 


CHAPTER    NINE 


Meet  the  Elders 


MAKING  friends  with  the  islanders  individually  was  by  no  means 
easy.  Shyness  among  the  younger  ones  was  still  an  obstacle. 
The  limited  number  of  Christian  and  surnames  added  to  our 
difficulty ;  we  often  found  ourselves  confusing  one  islander  with 
another  whose  combination  of  names  was  the  same. 

There  were  only  seven  family  names:  Glass,  Swain,  Green, 
Rogers,  Hagan,  Repetto,  and  Lavarello.  The  Glass  family  had 
been  longest  on  the  island.  The  first  Swain  and  the  first  Rogers 
had  also  belonged  to  the  early  days  of  the  settlement.  The 
Greens  were  descended  from  a  Dutch  sailor,  Peter  Green  or 
Pieter  Groen,  who  had  been  shipwrecked  on  the  island.  The 
Hagan  family  derived  from  Andrew  Hagan,  an  American  whaling 
captain  who  had  chosen  to  settle  there.  The  Repettos  and 
Lavarellos  were  the  most  recent  stock,  originating  from  two 
survivors  of  a  wrecked  Italian  brigantine,  Italia. 

One  of  these  castaways  still  lived  on  Tristan  and  was  among  the 
earliest  acquaintances  we  made — largely  because  of  our  associa- 
tion with  old  Bob  Glass,  already  recognized  as  our  link  with  the 
village  elders.  With  my  colleague  '  Ginger,  *  I  had  now  become  a 


MEET   THE    ELDERS  5-7 

regular  visitor  to  Bob's  cottage,  and  from  him  we  gained  intro- 
ductions to  those  he  called  'the  Old  Hands.' 

The  opened  upper  half  of  the  cottage  door  formed  a  frame  for 
the  blood-red  flax-buds  that  nodded  against  a  prospect  of  stone- 
ahd  sheep -dotted  turf  and  the  vying  blues  of  sea  and  sky.  It  had 
become  a  familiar  picture. 

Across  that  picture  often  moved — while  'Ginger9  and  I  sat 
listening  to  Bob  Glass's  ruminations — the  head  and  shoulders  of  a 
little  old  man  who  seemed  to  be  Bob's  neighbour.  Truncated 
by  the  lower  hatch  of  the  door,  he  appeared  momentarily  within 
the  frame  as  little  more  than  a  floppy,  broad-brimmed  hat  and 
a  large  white  moustache.  The  hat  was  worn  at  a  slightly  rakish 
angle,  throwing  over  the  face  a  shadow,  from  which  only  the 
prominent  moustache  emerged,  flecked  silver  by  the  sunlight. 
We  asked  his  name.  Bob  said  that  he  was  Gaetano  Lavarello, 
who  had  been  cast  away  on  Tristan  fifty  years  before.  He  had 
married  an  island  girl  and  was  now  the  head  of  a  family  of  three 
generations  in  the  village.  . 

His  name,  we  found  on  seeking  his  acquaintance,  was  invariably 
shortened  to  Gaeta ;  and  by  many  of  the  young  people,  even  those 
unrelated  to  him,  he  was  affectionately  called  Uncle.  He  was 
short  and  stocky,  but  still  active,  dressed  usually  in  a  seaman's 
blue  jersey  and  a  pair  of  oversize  trousers  that  he  rolled  up  over 
his  ankles.  His  head  was  disproportionately  large,  with  a  wide, 
flat  crown  and  silvery  hair  that  curled  in  clusters  over  his  ears  but 
had  almost  vanished  on  top.  His  face  was  the  colour  of  sun- 
kissed  stone  and  remarkably  expressive.  The  silvery  bars  of  his 
moustache  lifted  as  he  smiled,  giving  the  lie  to  the  grey,  tufted 
eyebrows  which  he  dragged  down  in  a  frown  of  mock  severity  to 
hide  the  twinkling  of  his  eyes. 

Talking  to  Gaeta  was  like  looking  into  an  old  mirror  which 
magically  gave  back  reflections  of  fifty  years  before;  and  his 
Italian  accent  combined  to  droll  effect  with  his  Tristan  dialect. 
He  had  been  born  in  the  town  of  Camogli,  near  Genoa,  and  some 
of  the  sunniness  of  his  native  climate  had  passed  for  ever  into  his 
nature,  surviving  even  the  winds  of  Tristan.  At  the  age  of  eleven 


£8  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

he  had  run  away  from  the  vineyards  and  gone  to  sea  in  a  sailing 
ship.  His  first  passage,  he  remembered,  had  been  from  'Swan- 
see-ah'  to  Odessa — where  the  cold  made  him  long  again  for 
Italy.  He  had  loaded  ' teaka  wood*  at  Rangoon  and  ' colda  beefa* 
in  South  America,  while  still  no  more  than  a  boy: 

*I  musta  could  on'y  been  some  littla  fella  then,  for  Tse  on'y  a 
littla  shorta  fella  now!  * 

He  had  been  impressed  into  the  Italian  Navy — 't'ree  years  a 
bluejack' — and  had  been  glad  to  escape.  He  had  visited  many 
British  ports,  including  Liverpool — at  the  time  when  work  was 
begun  on  the  Mersey  Tunnel: 

1  Guess  they  musta  got  'eem  a  finisha  before  now!  Guess  they 
musta  gotta  some  sorta  wagons  to  taka  the  peopla  t ' rough !' 

Gaeta,  while  still  young,  had  seen  much  of  the  world — too 
much.  Three  times  he  had  been  shipwrecked ;  and  on  the  third 
occasion  he  had  decided  to  stay  where  the  sea  had  cast  him. 
With  him  had  stayed  his  shipmate  Andrea  Repetto,  who  had 
acted  as  interpreter.  For  the  young  Gaeta  had  spoken  no 
English.  Only  after  the  death  of  Andrea  had  he  set  about  learning 
the  language  of  his  adopted  island.  Many  years  later,  when  we 
visited  him,  we  found  him  the  father  of  five  sons  and  a  daughter 
and  grandfather  of  twenty- two  children  on  that  island.  And  he 
could  no  longer  speak  Italian. 

The  long,  cabin-like  room  of  his  cottage,  next  to  Bob  Glass's, 
was  often  crowded  in  the  evenings  while  Gaeta  spun  his  'yarns,' 
as  the  islanders  always  called  them.  When  his  meaning  became 
knotted  in  the  still  intractable  dialect,  he  released  it  by  eloquent 
shrugs  and  gestures.  His  wife  Jane  was  a  neat,  matronly 
woman,  some  years  younger  than  her  husband,  still  fresh- 
coloured  but  with  grey  hair,  neatly  parted.  How  she  would 
shake  and  shriek  proudly  with  laughter  when  Gaeta  told  the 
assembled  company  about  the  black  women  in  Africa  who  carried 
their  babies  on  their  backs  and  had  breasts  so  long  that  they  had 
merely  to  *tossa'  them  over  their  shoulders  to  feed  the  babies! 
None  of  the  islanders  believed  Gaeta's  stories,  but  that  only 
increased  his  power  of  amusing. 


MEET    THE    ELDERS  £9 

'Tell  you  what! '  the  young  folk  would  exclaim  as  they  left  his 
cottage  in  the  evening.  'Old  Gaeta  can  make  you  laugh!' 
And  that  on  Tristan  was  a  great  recommendation. 

Gaeta  himself  had  loved  gaiety  as  much  as  any  other  seaman. 
Screwing  one  eyebrow  down  in  a  ragged  wink  while  the  other 
was  cocked  in  roguish  innocence,  he  would  recall  his  nights 
ashore  in  'Gibee-alta'  and  'Spanishland' — 'plenny  musica,  plenny 
dancing,  an5  plenny  pretty  gals  alia  night! ' 

But  the  pleasure  of  seafaring  had  proved  less  constant  than  its 
hardships.  In  a  spirit  more  cynical  than  romantic  he  had  turned 
from  them  fifty  years  ago  to  the  arms  of  the  island  girl  he  had 
married — without  being  able  to  speak  her  language.  In  time 
Gaeta  had  come  even 'to  doubt  the  authenticity  of  his  own  youth- 
ful exploits.  Their  vividness  in  memory  had  faded  like  the 
colours  of  an  old  ship's  ensign.  He  had  become  a  familiar  sight 
on  the  island,  returning  from  the  Potato  Patches  with  his  fork  on 
his  shoulder,  always  to  the  fore  on  the  beach  to  wave  the  island 
boats  into  a  safe  landing  with  his  unmistakable  gestures,  an  agile 
little  figure  dodging  among  the  rocks,  as  excited  at  the  return  of 
any  expedition  as  the  dogs  that  barked  and  chased  one  another 
about  the  beach.  But  Gaeta  himself  never  went  out  in  the  boats 
or  aboard  visiting  ships.  He  had  caught  in  his  youth  a  seasickness 
that  would  last  out  his  life.  When  asked  why,  at  the  age  of 
twenty-five,  he  had  turned  exile,  he  would  only  reply: 

'Because  I  was  a-tired  of  a-being  a-shipwreck/ 

Andrea  Repetto  had  been  a  man  of  character,  who  had  taught 
the  islanders  many  things  and  had  been,  in  his  last  years,  recog- 
nized as  their  headman.  His  widow  survived  as  headwoman  and 
was  the  only  woman  of  the  village  we  heard  regularly  referred  to 
by  the  title  of  Mrs  and  her  surname.  A  visit  to  Mrs  Repetto  we 
felt  almost  as  a  duty. 

With  one  exception,  her  children  were  married  and  lived  with 
their  families  in  cottages  of  their  own.  The  exception  was  her 
eldest  son  William,  who  lived  at  home — the  most  eligible 
bachelor  in  the  community.  To  his  mother  he  was  Willy ;  to  the 


60  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

rest  of  the  population  he  was  *  Chief.'  We  knew  him  as  the 
stolid,  heavily  built,  middle-aged  man  who  had  come  on  board 
the  ship  on  the  day  of  our  arrival. 

The  Repetto  house  was  the  biggest  and  best  furnished  in  the 
village,  standing  well  back  near  the  mountain  slope.  It  had  a 
large  flax  garden  in  front  and  there  were  two  steps  up  to  the 
door.  Inside  it  was  lined  throughout — a  feature  we  found  to  be 
unusual — with  timber,  all  of  it  from  wrecked  ships.  The  whole 
interior  suggested  a  ship  and  showed  the  skill  and  industry  of  the 
late  Andrea.  Boards  from  decks  formed  the  floors;  masts  and 
spars  appeared  as  beams  and  supports ;  cabin  doors  gave  access  to 
rooms.  Over  the  open  fire-place  in  the  living-room  had  been 
inserted  the  painted  name-board  of  a  ship,  the  Mabel  Clark;  the 
brightly  painted  sea-chests,  used  as  seats,  were  relics,  we  were 
told,  of  the  same  ship. 

Mrs  Repetto,  now  sixty-seven,  was  a  rather  stern-looking 
woman,  with  a  brown,  lined  face,  angular  and  masculine  but 
shrewdly  intelligent.  Her  scanty  hair  was  drawn  severely  back 
and  bound  in  a  tight  bun  behind:  like  everything  else  about  her, 
we  felt,  it  was  put  firmly  in  its  place  and  dared  not  stray.  She 
told  us  something  of  her  position  and  that  of  her  son,  the  Chief. 
Both  had  been  officially  appointed  by  one  of  the  missionaries, 
Father  Partridge,  who  had  been  empowered  by  the  British 
Government  to  create  a  headman,  a  headwoman,  an  island 
council,  and  other  officers.  The  appointments  had  been  made 
but  meant  little  to  most  of  the  islanders.  The  council  consisted 
automatically  of  the  heads  of  all  the  households.  The  officers 
were  simply  such  friends  and  neighbours  as  the  headman  or 
woman  called  on  for  assistance  in  matters  affecting  the  whole 
settlement.  The  Chief's  position  was  particularly  anomalous: 
he  could  hold  no  more  power  than  the  other  men  were  disposed 
to  acknowledge  him,  since  he  had  no  means  other  than  the  force 
of  his  own  character  of  imposing  his  will.  In  this  respect,  we 
gathered,  Mrs  Repetto  met  no  obstacles;  but  'Willy/  she 
declared,  was  not  firm  enough  with  some  of  the  less  energetic 
villagers. 


MEET    THE    ELDERS  6l 

Ever  since  the  time  of  Corporal  Glass,  the  original  founder, 
who  had  been  known  as  Governor  Glass  before  he  died,  there  had 
customarily  been  one  man  to  whom  the  other  settlers  turned  as 
leader.  From  the  first  of  the  Glass  family  the  role  of  nominal 
headship,  though  without  the  title  of  Governor,  had  passed  to  an 
old  man-of-war's  man,  John  Taylor,  alias  Alexander  Cotton, 
frequently  recalled  by  the  islanders  as  'Taylor  Cotton' ;  but  the 
actual  leadership  had  quickly  become  associated  rather  with  the 
Dutchman,  Peter  Green  (originally  Groen),  from  whom  the 
numerous  Green  families  in  the  village  were  descended.  He  had 
evidently  been  a  man  of  strong  but  gentle  character,  greatly  loved 
and  respected  on  the  island.  He  had  filled  with  dignity  a  posi- 
tion which  he  had  defined  with  simplicity  to  Prince  Alfred,  the 
Duke  of  Edinburgh,  during  his  cruise  in  1867:  'I  am  in  no  way 
superior  to  the  others.  We  are  all  equal.  I  merely  speak  for 
them/ 

This  feeling  for  equality  had  remained  traditional  among  the 
settlers  and  tended  to  restrict  the  power  of  the  nominated  head- 
man. In  any  event,  his  duties  were  mainly  formal.  As  there 
was  no  record  of  crime  in  the  settlement,  there  had  been  no  need 
of  a  magistrate — and  the  most  effective  policeman  was  public 
opinion.  In  trading  with  visiting  ships  or  welcoming  travellers 
and  expeditions  a  spokesman  was  necessary ;  and  in  the  absence  of 
a  minister  the  headman  had  often  conducted  marriage,  christening, 
and  burial  services,  as  a  ship's  captain  may.  For  these  functions 
it  was  natural  that  one  of  the  more  educated  members  of  the 
community  should  be  chosen.  Our  friend  Bob  Glass  had  at  one 
time  enjoyed  the  distinction,  after  his  return  from  South  Africa, 
and  still  told  us  with  pride  of  the  'sarmons'  in  which  he  had 
displayed  his  'laminV  Eventually  Andrea  Repetto  had  been 
designated  Chief  by  the  missionary  and  on  his  death  his  son  Willy 
(William  Peter)  had  succeeded,  his  powers  further  circumscribed 
by  the  presence  of  our  own  naval  garrison,  with  its  padre  and 
surgeon  commander. 

On  the  other  hand  Mrs  Repetto  had  acquired,  as  much  by 
the  force  of  her  own  character  as  by  her  standing  as  headwoman, 


62  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

a  position  of  real  influence  among  the  women  of  the  island.  She 
was  the  repository  of  much  knowledge  of  home  medicine  and 
midwifery  that  had  been  handed  down  among  the  old  women  and 
that  was  more  essential  to  the  life  of  the  settlement  than  the 
formal  ministrations  of  the  headman.  Moreover  she  was  ready 
to  interfere  in  any  matters  when  she  thought  necessary.  On  one 
occasion  she  had  led  a  party  of  her  henchwomen  to  the  home  of 
Long  Lena,  the  laziest  housewife  in  the  village,  and  had  cleaned 
out  the  cottage.  When  Lena  had  shaken  her  fist  at  the  women  as 
they  were  leaving  and  had  called  insults  after  them,  Mrs  Repetto 
had  brought  the  matter  before  the  Island  Council.  The  offender 
had  been  sentenced  to  sit  for  a  day  in  specially  improvised  stocks 
on  the  patch  of  grass  in  the  middle  of  the  village  and  to  be 
excluded  from  church  on  three  consecutive  Sundays — a  severe 
punishment  where  the  weekly  church-going  was  a  valued  form  of 
social  enjoyment.  This  was  the  only  instance  we  heard  of  in 
which  the  community  had  had  to  take  action  against  a  ' criminal. ' 
The  headwoman  exercised  the  same  strictness  over  her  own 
home.  She  had  brought  up  a  large  family  to  observe  rigid  rules 
of  conduct  and  assured  us  that  her  children  had  always  been  the 
better  for  a  good  'hammering'  when  they  misbehaved.  Her 
household  was  characterized  by  a  strong  matriarchal  discipline, 
which  extended  not  only  to  the  Chief  but  also  to  her  married  sons 
and  daughters.  In  that  respect  the  house  of  Repetto  was  excep- 
tional in  the  village. 

The  typical  family  governance  on  Tristan  was  patriarchal  and 
the  women's  position  was  subordinate,  even  subservient.  An 
example  was  the  household  of  the  oldest  inhabitant,  Sam  Swain, 
whose  imperious  will — after  eighty-six  years  of  life — still  held 
sway  over  a  home  as  crude  and  disorderly  as  that  of  Mrs  Repetto 
was  impeccable.  Old  Sam  himself  was  an  imperial  figure  with 
full  white  beard.  His  face  was  dark  brown,  marking  his  descent 
from  that  Thomas  Swain,  whose  rash  vow  had  united  him  to  the 
Negress  among  the  early  settlers.  But  Sam's  features  had 
nobility:  a  high,  wide  brow  traced  with  fine  lines;  silvery  hair 


MEET    THE    ELDERS  63 

flowing  back  from  a  well-defined  hair-line ;  large  dark  eyes  and 
arched  grey  brows  that  gave  him  a  touch  of  arrogance.  He  was 
proud  of  his  ancestor  for  two  reasons:  first,  because,  as  his  tomb- 
stone showed,  Thomas  Swain  had  lived  to  the  age  of  a  hundred 
and  two ;  secondly,  because  he  had  served  under  Nelson  in  the 
Victory  and  had  been,  according  to  the  legend  preserved  among  his 
descendants  on  Tristan,  the  very  seaman  who  had  caught  Nelson 
in  his  arms  when  he  fell  at  Trafalgar. 

Sam  Swain  showed  signs  of  rivalling  the  longevity  of  his  grand- 
father. He  could  still  hop  agilely  across  the  'watxon'  that 
flowed  near  his  door,  and  he  seemed  to  carry  his  stick  as  much  for 
flourish  as  for  support.  His  laugh  was  hearty  and  revealed  a 
strong  set  of  teeth.  His  voice  could  still  deepen  to  a  stentorian 
bellow  when  he  was  crossed.  In  his  straight-backed  chair  in  the 
middle  of  his  slovenly  room  he  would  sit  with  his  favourite 
grandson  playing  at  his  feet,  and  visitors  approaching  the  door 
would  hear  the  peremptory  thump  of  his  stick  on  the  floor  and 
the  ring  of  his  voice  summoning  his  daughter  or  his  son-in-law, 
who  lived  with  him:  'Rachel!  Harbert!'  Once  a  month  one 
of  his  sons  came  to  trim  the  old  man's  beard,  of  which  he  was  very 
vain.  The  moustaches  swept  down  over  the  corners  of  his 
mouth,  but  he  would  deftly  lift  them  back  to  claim  a  kiss  from 
each  of  the  young  girls  who  visited  him. 

Old  Sam  was  a  great  pipe-smoker,  yet  he  had  not  taken  up 
smoking  until  the  age  of  seventy-four.  He  had  saved  the  pleasure 
till  his  old  age. 

'What  did  you  smoke  before  we  came,  when  you  couldn't  get 
tobacco?'  we  asked. 

'Dockleaves/  heanswered,  '  They 's  rale  hawt on  the  tongue, 
but  they  bu'n  foine.' 

Sam  knew  how  to  do  many  things  which  had  been  practised 
by  the  first  generation  of  settlers,  things  unknown  to  his  neigh- 
bours. He  grew  a  variety  of  vegetables  unseen  in  the  other 
gardens.  And  he  said  he  could  make  matches.  They  consisted 
of  slivers  of  wood  dipped  in  melted  sulphur,  which  he  obtained 
from  a  small  outcrop  at  the  far  end  of  Big  Beach. 


64  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

*  Do  they  Bum  well  ? '  we  asked. 

'Sure,  they  bu'n  foine,'  he  said,  'so  lawng  as  you-all  got  a 
foire  or  a  tinder-box  fa'  to  loight  'em.' 

The  older  men  of  Tristan  seemed  more  individual  than  the 
younger  ones  and  were  certainly  better  talkers.  There  was  Big 
John  Glass,  brother  of  Bob  Glass  and  a  few  years  younger.  He 
was  a  noted  humorist.  Even  in  his  appearance  he  managed  to 
combine  the  comical  with  the  impressive.  He  always  wore  an 
old  sea-captain's  cap,  complete  with  tarnished  gold  braid  on  the 
peak,  which  he  had  bartered  on  board  a  visiting  ship.  His  voice 
alternated  between  a  deep,  hoarse  rumble  and  a  cracked,  falsetto 
squeak — the  result  probably  of  pitching  it  too  high,  as  the 
islanders  always  did,  when  shouting  against  the  wind  out  in  the 
boats.  Nearly  seventy  now,  he  still  showed  the  remains  of  a  fine 
physique,  with  exceptionally  broad  shoulders  and  immense  hands, 
In  his  younger  days  Big  John  had  been  rated  the  strongest  man  on 
the  island,  credited  with  the  ability  to  break  a  bullock's  neck 
with  those  great  hands  of  his. 

Another  leader  of  the  elder  generation  was  Henry  Green,  a 
widower,  who  lived  alone  in  a  cottage  at  the  eastern  end  of  the 
village,  close  under  the  mountain.  He  was  a  quiet,  self-reliant 
little  man,  and  although  seventy-eight  he  was  still  active  and 
pulled  his  weight  in  his  boat.  His  head  was  covered  with  a  tight 
mat  of  white,  woolly  hair,  like  a  knitted  skull-cap,  contrasting 
vividly  with  the  brown  of  his  small,  wizened  face.  Henry  was 
the  local  authority  on  ship  'wracks';  he  knew  them  all  and 
welcomed  strangers  to  whom  he  could  tell  the  histories.  Some- 
times, when  entertaining  a  visitor  in  the  evening,  he  would  break 
into  a  long,  quavering  solo — usually  a  song  of  shipwreck.  At  the 
end  of  it,  he  would  sit  silent,  gazing  into  the  crackling  wood  fire 
while  the  wind  mourned  in  the  chimney.  One  would  imagine 
that  he  was  remembering  some  sea  tragedy  of  his  own;  but 
Henry,  unlike  Gaeta  and  Bob  Glass,  had  lived  his  whole  life  on  the 
island  where  he  was  born.  His  only  excursion  had  been  as  guide 
for  the  explorers  of  the  Quest  on  a  trip  that  included  Nightingale 


MEET    THE    ELDERS  6$ 

and  Inaccessible  and  also  Gough  Island,  2^0  miles  to  the  south — 
and  Henry  had  not  * reckoned  much'  to  Gough  Island. 

These  and  others  like  them  were  the  elders  of  the  settlement — 
the  '  old  hands. '  They  had  set  the  standards,  and  it  was  right  that 
we  should  come  to  know  the  village  first  through  them.  But  we 
looked  also  for  friendship  among  our  own  generation  of  islanders . 


CHAPTER   TEN 

The  Spinning-wheel 

THE  NEW  YEAR  had  brought  a  new  animation  to  the  village  scene. 
Women  sat  out  of  doors  knitting  or  carding  wool ;  some  washed 
clothes  at  the  stream,  pounding  them  with  large  stones  to  loosen 
the  dirt,  spreading  them  on  garden  walls  to  dry ;  children  played 
cdown  on  the  grass'  in  front  of  the  settlement,  their  sharp  voices 
rising  above  the  'quanking'  of  geese  in  the  'watrons'  and  the 
bleating  of  sheep  from  the  slopes. 

Early  in  the  year  the  sheep  were  sheared.  First,  the  boys  and 
the  dogs  went  up  the  mountain  and  drove  them  down.  They 
came  in  their  hundreds,  sweeping  over  the  common,  engulfing 
the  village — rams  with  curly  horns,  tucking  their  chins  into  their 
fleecy  necks  to  produce  deep-throated  'ba-a-aV  of  indignation, 
ewes  with  outstretched  necks  following  the  rams,  lambs  bleating 
peevishly  after  the  ewes,  boys  yipping,  dogs  yapping,  as  the 
avalanche  swirled  over  the  grassy  level  in  front  of  die  cottages. 
There  the  flocks  were  left  milling  together,  until  finally  they 
settled  down  to  their  grazing,  which  had  been  interrupted  only  for 
a  few  minutes  by  this  wild,  dog-driven  dash  from  the  mountain. 

66 


THE    SPINNING-WHEEL  67 

The  shearing  was  done  in  the  evenings,  after  the  men  returned 
from  work  at  the  Potato  Patches.  The  sheep  were  penned  about 
fifteen  at  a  time  behind  frail  hurdles  in  the  stone  paddocks. 
They  were  released  one  by  one  and  as  each  sheep  came  out  its 
owner  would  claim  it.  Rolling  it  off  its  feet,  he  would  grasp  its 
head  between  his  knees  and  swiftly  clip  away  the  matted  fleece 
with  a  pair  of  small  hand-shears. 

When  carded  and  spun — operations  that  might  be  carried  on 
indoors  by  the  women  at  any  time  of  the  year — this  wool  provided 
a  lasting  supply  of  yarn  for  the  ever-hungry  knitting-needles. 
Woollen  garments  formed  the  entire  underwear  and  a  great  part 
of  the  outerwear  of  both  men  and  women.  It  was  the  almost 
incessant  task  of  wives  and  mothers  to  knit  stockings  and  guern- 
seys for  their  families.  Every  minute  that  could  be  spared  from 
working  in  the  house  or  assisting  at  the  Patches  or  on  the  beach 
was  devoted  by  the  women  to  knitting.  They  walked  about 
knitting,  sometimes  in  two's  and  three's,  paying  neighbourly 
visits  during  the  warm  evenings,  clicking  their  needles  at  one 
another  as  they  talked. 

The  wool  was  soft  and  white,  when  washed,  and  was  never 
dyed.  A  small  stock  of  coloured  worsted,  bartered  from  'out- 
side/ was  kept  in  most  houses  for  the  brightening  of  stockings  or 
white  'ganzeys/  Indeed  a  ganzey  was  not  considered  much  of  a 
ganzey  unless  it  had  several  rings  of  'marking'  wool  round  the 
bottom.  The  same  applied  to  the  tops  of  men's  stockings,  which 
were  always  worn  outside  their  trousers.  There  was  a  special 
language  of  *  markings'  that  gradually  revealed  itself  to  us  as  the 
courting  conventions  of  the  dance  had.  When  a  girl  received 
with  favour  the  attentions  of  a  young  man,  she  would  knit  for  him 
a  pair  of  stockings,  and — later — a  ganzey ;  and  the  strength  of  her 
affection  was  told  in  the  number  and  brightness  of  the  markings. 
When  he  appeared  in  a  ganzey  emblazoned  with  four  such  marks 
of  her  love,  it  was  known  that  he  had  reached  that  stage  of  ack- 
nowledged tenderness  in  which  he  was  permitted  to  make  her 
moccasins  for  her,  in  place  of  her  father.  On  such  evidence 
relatives  could  expect  a  wedding. 


68  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

Before  the  wool  could  be  knitted,  it  had  to  pass  through  several 
processes.  First,  it  had  to  be  combed  or  'picked/  to  remove  the 
knotted  lumps,  then  it  received  its  preliminary  washing;  next,  it 
was  oiled  slightly,  to  make  it  cling  together  better  for  carding. 
The  purpose  of  'carding*  was  to  shape  it  into  rolls  suitable  for 
spinning.  It  was  done  by  means  of  two  hand  'cards' — small, 
rectangular  pieces  of  wood,  each  fitted  with  a  short  handle  and 
faced  on  one  side  with  stubbly  bristles,  which  might  simply  be 
bits  of  fine,  stiff  wire  driven  into  the  wood  close  together.  One 
card  was  held,  bristles  uppermost,  on  the  knee  and  a  handful  of 
wool  flicked  on  to  it.  By  skilful  brushing  with  the  bristles  of  the 
other  card,  this  wool  was  teased  into  a  tight  little  roll,  which  was 
then  removed. 

The  carding  was  done  mostly  by  the  older  women,  who  often 
formed  little  schools  or  carding-parties,  where  their  tongues 
might  wag  as  their  cards  scraped.  On  sunny  evenings,  three  or 
four  neighbours — such  as  Charlotte  Glass,  Gaeta's  Jane,  and 
John  Glass's  wife  Mima — would  sit  in  a  row  on  a  bench  at  the 
'gable-end*  of  one  of  their  cottages,  carding  for  hours.  The 
action  of  their  wrists  seemed  tireless  and  quite  automatic:  it  never 
distracted  them  from  their  gossip.  Like  their  knitting,  it  was 
the  most  social  of  occupations. 

Spinning  was  the  work  of  the  girls,  who  were  sometimes 
'hired  out'  between  several  families  for  this  purpose.  It  was 
done  on  huge,  old-fashioned  wheels,  as  tall  as  a  man — the  kind 
at  which  the  spinner  stands.  Smaller,  more  modern  ones,  at 
which  the  spinner  might  sit  and  treadle,  had  been  sent  out  once 
from  England,  but  the  island  women  had  never  learnt  how  to  use 
them.  Spinning  continued  to  be  done  on  the  high,  stand-up 
wheels,  turned  by  hand,  which  had  been  taken  there  in  the 
nineteenth  century  Their  use  required  a  great  deal  of  energy, 
skill,  and  grace  of  movement — the  grace  being  an  essential  part 
of  the  skill.  The  occupation  displayed  a  young  woman's  figure 
to  advantage. 

In  warm  weather,  this  work — like  the  carding — was  often 
done  out  of  doors,  though  not  in  groups.  It  was  the  intermittent 


THE    SPINNING-WHEEL  69 

whirring  of  a  spinning-wheel  and  the  sound  of  a  clear,  girlish 
voice  singing  snatches  of  song  in  the  intervals  that  led  me  one 
evening  through  an  opening  of  a  garden  wall  into  the  presence  of 
Emily  Hagan.  She  was  alone  in  a  little  yard  between  the  house 
and  a  large  flax  enclosure.  The  ancient  wheel  stood  on  four 
stubby  legs  in  the  shade  of  the  wall,  and  near  it  was  a  primitive 
chair  on  which  lay  a  heap  of  carded  rolls  of  wool,  like  fluffy  tails, 
ready  for  spinning.  Emily  had  just  stepped  back,  her  right  arm 
lifted  high  in  a  curve,  the  strand  of  wool  running  smoothly  out  of 
her  hand  as  the  wheel  spun — when  I  stepped  through  the  opening. 
Her  arm  remained  stationary  in  the  air,  her  mouth  open  around 
the  last  uttered  syllable  of  her  song,  as  she  stared  aghast.  The 
shock  of  my  sudden  appearance  had  checked  even  the  usual 
impulse  to  run  into  the  house.  She  stood  transfixed  in  her  pose 
like  a  waxwork  figure.  The  wheel  whirred  slowly  to  a  stand- 
still ;  the  strand  of  wool  running  from  her  hand  to  the  spool 
stretched  thinner  and  thinner — and  snapped.  It  was  like  the 
snapping  of  a  nerve. 

'Now  you've  done  it! J  I  accused. 

Her  only  answer  was  a  blush  that  mantled  the  whole  of  her 
ripe-cheeked  face.  But  she  dropped  her  strained  immobility 
and,  lowering  her  eyes,  took  another  fluffy  tail  of  wool  from  the 
pile.  With  fingers  that  had  just  learnt  how  to  fumble,  she  began 
to  *  splice '  it  on  to  the  ragged  end  of  the  torn  strand.  Her  white 
blouse  had  short  sleeves — unusual  on  Tristan — revealing  the  soft 
upper  part  of  her  arms.  Her  elbows  looked  rough  and  slightly 
red  by  contrast.  With  the  fingers  of  her  left  hand  she  twirled  the 
wooden  spokes  of  the  big  wheel,  then  moved  backwards  with  a 
light,  tripping  step,  like  a  dance  step,  her  right  hand  drawing  the 
wool  gently  back  and  upwards  as  it  ran  on  to  the  spool;  her  wrist 
arched  like  a  swan's  neck.  For  an  instant  her  eyes  were  raised 
to  mine,  but  dropped  immediately.  The  colour  flowed  again 
beneath  her  dusky  skin  and  her  movements  became  stiff  and 
awkward. 

'  Do  you  mind  if  I  sit  and  watch  you  spin  ? ' 

She  made  no  reply,  but  her  glance  followed  me  apprehensively 


JO  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

as  I  took  a  seat  on  the  chair,  gathering  into  my  lap  the  pile  of 
woolly  tails.  As  the  spool  devoured  the  strand  that  was  running 
from  her  uplifted  right  hand,  she  allowed  the  wheel  to  run  down 
again  and  her  arm  fell  to  her  side  in  an  attitude  of  helplessness .  I 
offered  her  a  fresh  roll  of  wool  from  the  pile  I  had  appropriated. 
She  stood  still  for  several  seconds  before  slowly  reaching  out  her 
hand  to  take  it.  A  shy  smile  crinkled  the  corners  of  her  eyes  but 
never  really  got  as  far  as  her  lips.  And  the  fire  of  embarrassment 
glowed  so  brightly  in  her  cheeks  that  I  felt  compelled  to  turn  my 
inspection  upon  the  cottage. 

It  was  a  large  one  and  had  once  been  painted  white.  Four 
hollow-worn  steps  led  up  to  the  front  door,  and  in  the  far 
corner  of  the  yard  was  another  door  giving  entry  to  a  lower 
storey,  the  *  cellar'  which  made  the  Hagan  house  unique  on  the 
island. 

The  girl's  composure  was  partially  restored  and  several  more 
rolls  of  wool  had  been  spun  out,  when  her  mother  appeared  at 
the  half-door  at  the  top  of  the  steps  and  called: 

'Hemly,  wheah's  you'  manners,  gal?  Waffa'  you  don't 
hakse  anybawdy  up  the  house  for  a  cuppa  drink? ' 

Then,  looking  at  me  momentarily  and  opening  the  bottom  half 
of  the  door  as  a  gesture  of  invitation,  she  hazarded  a  'Good 
hevenin' '  as  she  withdrew  into  the  dark  interior. 

I  had  risen  from  my  chair,  still  holding  the  pile  of  carded  wool, 
but  made  no  move  towards  the  steps.  Emily  was  faced  with  the 
ordeal  of  making  the  formal  offer  of  hospitality,  as  instructed  by 
her  mother. 

It  came  at  last  in  a  small,  breathless  whisper  through  the  spokes 
of  the  spinning-wheel.  They  were  the  first  words  I  heard  her 
speak: 

'If  you  wouldn't  moind  going  up  to  the  house,  Momma  will 
make  you-all  a  drink ' 

She  broke  off  and  stood  watching  me  with  an  almost  anxious 
expectancy.  I  gathered  that  I  was  intended  to  climb  the  steps 
and  enter  the  house  alone.  The  girl  showed  no  sign  of  con- 
ducting or  accompanying  me.  She  seemed,  rather,  to  be 


THE    SPINNING-WHEEL  7  I 

hoarding  some  sort  of  grudge,  perhaps  at  the  prolonged  inter- 
ruption of  her  spinning.  Yet,  when  I  was  seated  inside  the 
cottage  and  drinking  the  cup  of  strong,  black  'tea'  with  which 
I  had  been  plied  by  her  mother,  I  heard  no  more  of  the  whirring 
and  clicking  of  the  ancient  wheel  in  the  yard  outside. 

Where  Emily  had  gone  I  don't  know,  but  it  was  half  an  hour 
later,  when  I  had  exhausted  the  slender  conversational  powers  of 
her  mother,  and  when  the  gathering  dusk  made  necessary  the 
lighting  of  a  bird-oil  lamp  on  the  table  beside  my  drained  cup, 
that  I  became  aware  of  a  white-clad  figure  in  the  doorway  of  the 
room:  the  tiny,  leaping  flame  revealed  it  leaning  motionless 
against  the  door-post.  From  soft  shadow  the  girl's  eyes  held  me 
in  silent  scrutiny. 

*By  the  good  Massy! '  exclaimed  the  mother.  'How  long  'at 
gal  been  stood  there  watchin'  like  'at?  Hemly,  ain't  you  got  no 
manners?' 

With  a  change  of  tone,  as  she  recovered  from  the  slight  shock 
of  seeing  the  girl,  she  asked:  'What  you  done  wid  the  wheel?' 

Emily  pointed  out  through  the  door. 

4  Well,  if  you  ain't  gonna  do  no  more  spinnin'  to-night,  you 
best  go  an'  put  the  wheel  in  the  cellar.' 

Disregarding  the  mother's  protest,  I  rose  quickly. 

'Let  me  carry  it  for  you.' 

Down  in  the  yard,  I  lifted  the  tall  wheel  on  its  four-legged 
stand  while  the  girl  flitted  ahead  to  open  the  door  of  the  cellar, 
which  was  like  a  cave  beneath  the  house  and  to  which  I  descended 
by  a  slight  incline  in  the  corner  of  the  yard.  Staggering  a  little 
under  the  ungainly  wheel,  I  heard  a  faint  exclamation  of  solici- 
tude inside  the  cellar.  I  was  aware  of  the  girl  there  in  the  dark- 
ness as  I  set  the  spinning-wheel  down  on  the  earthen  floor,  then 
she  seemed  not  to  be  there  any  more.  I  had  not  heard  her  move, 
but  when  I  emerged  she  was  waiting  outside. 

The  night  air  was  an  enveloping  golden  presence  as  we  stood 
at  the  break  in  the  wall.  I  was  conscious  of  bare,  rounded  arms 
and  the  fragrance  of  thickly  clustered  hair.  The  lingering  day 
was  full  of  noises.  As  the  sky  darkened  to  a  deep  umbrageous 


72  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

blue,  speckled  with  starlight,  and  the  village  was  swallowed  by 
darkness  at  the  foot  of  the  mountain,  from  somewhere  in  that 
blackness  came  the  throaty  plaint  of  an  old  sheep,  like  a  voice 
from  the  mountain.  From  that  other  obscurity,  silver-gleaming 
below  the  cliffs,  came  the  muttered  irony  of  the  surf. 

The  girl  waited  only  a  few  minutes  before  her  full  lips  breathed 
'Good  night1  and  she  slipped  towards  the  house. 

'Shall  I  come  to  see  you  again?'  I  called  softly. 

She  may  or  may  not  have  answered  'Yes.'  If  she  did,  it  was 
probably  from  politeness. 


CHAPTER    ELEVEN 

Unfriendly  Neighbour 

AFTER  three  months  on  Tristan  we  had  contracted  the  islanders' 
habit  of  observing — with  an  interest  suspiciously  akin  to  boredom 
— the  weather  signs  of  the  sea  and  sky:  the  ground  swell,  the 
white  caps,  the  extent  of  the  lee,  the  direction  and  speed  of  the 
cloud  movement.  Our  gauge  of  visibility  was  the  grim  outline 
of  Inaccessible  Island  as  seen  through  the  west  window  of  the  hut 
on  Herald  Point.  Every  morning  at  sunrise  the  operator  on  duty 
consulted  that  mass  of  rock  eighteen  miles  south-west  of  Tristan ; 
every  evening  at  sunset  he  observed  it  again  fiercely  silhouetted 
against  the  slash  of  amber  sky  above  the  horizon,  then  fading  in 
the  deepening  glow  until  it  vanished  like  a  sinking  ship.  This 
disappearing  trick  gave  Inaccessible  an  air  of  mystery.  There  was 
always  the  query :  would  it  be  there  again  the  next  day  ? 

Often,  as  far  as  we  could  see,  it  was  not.  For  days  the  island 
would  be  lost  in  the  sea  mist.  Then  one  morning  it  would 
re-emerge  startlingly  clear,  with  all  its  crags  boldly  outlined  as  if 
treading  the  water  towards  us.  Across  the  intervening  sea-way 
it  seemed  to  exert  a  remote  but  baleful  influence  on  the  human 

73 


74  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

intruders  on  Tristan,  forbidding  yet  challenging  an  invasion  of  its 
own  shores.  If  the  peak  of  Tristan  was  a  disturbing  host  to  have 
looming  always  at  one's  shoulder,  Inaccessible  was  a  scowling 
neighbour  that  one  felt  obliged  to  visit,  even  in  the  certainty 
of  a  hostile  reception.  The  islanders  made  the  excursion 
early  in  the  year  to  collect  guano.  Curiosity  made  me  join 
them. 

The  morning  was  fine  and  sunny,  the  sky  a  clear  blue ;  a  light 
breeze  was  freshening.  After  the  rush  of  preparation  at  a  very- 
early  hour,  there  were  the  usual  delays  and  uncertainties  before 
the  trip  was  started.  Eventually  the  women  and  children  on  the 
beach  had  kissed  the  men  good-bye,  some  tearfully,  as  if  the  three 
or  four  days*  separation  might  be  extended  to  a  lifetime ;  six  boats 
had  been  pushed  off  and  pulled  clear  of  the  kelp.  There  we 
stood  by  for  the  word  'Hyshe  away'  until  the  women,  halted  at 
the  top  of  the  bank,  had  responded  to  the  customary  three  cheers 
from  the  combined  crews  of  the  boats. 

I  was  in  the  Wild  Rose  or,  as  she  was  more  often  called,  the 
long-boat.  She  was  reckoned  the  best  boat  for  sailing  but 
slow  for  pulling,  being  slightly  heavier  than  the  others.  We 
had  been  the  last  crew  to  put  off  from  the  shore  and  pull  clear 
of  the  kelp  reef.  The  favourable  breeze  made  it  possible  to 
'hyshe'  sail  'fair  off  the  beach/  and  the  long-boat  picked  up 
her  lead. 

There  were  five  islanders  in  the  boat,  of  whom  the  only  one  I 
really  knew  was  'Bunty'  Rogers,  the  brother  of  Kenneth,  our 
mess-boy.  The  other  hands  were  two  of  old  Gaeta's  sons, 
Robert  and  Lawrence  Lavarello,  with  Robert's  son  Hilden,  and 
a  dark,  long-faced  fellow  wearing  the  discarded  cap  of  a  ship's 
officer:  this  I  learned  to  be  Emily's  father,  David  Hagan.  Leaning 
back  in  the  bows,  relaxed  to  the  gentle  lurching  of  the  boat,  he 
smoked  a  pipe  and  watched  with  a  slow  smile  but  never  contri- 
buted to  the  conversation. 

Robert  Lavarello  was  considered  one  of  the  best  helmsmen. 
His  commands  were  issued  in  a  quiet,  almost  apologetic  tone  that 


UNFRIENDLY    NEIGHBOUR  J  £ 

mingled  with  the  soothing  voice  of  the  sea.  The  breeze  sang  in 
the  cordage.  On  shore  it  had  seemed  a  very  gentle  breeze  but 
now  it  proved  brisk  enough  to  send  the  boats  skimming  like  white 
cloudlets  over  the  water.  We  travelled  at  a  surprising  speed. 
Occasionally  an  extra  'puff'  would  billow  the  sail  of  our  craft 
and  send  her  flying  across  the  waves  in  what  the  islanders  called  a 
'sleigh  ride* :  the  water  rushed  with  a  bubbling  sound  under  the 
canvas  bows,  breaking  into  two  foaming  sluices,  as  the  boat  raced 
into  a  trough  and  over  several  crests  before  losing  speed.  Spray 
flew  in  our  faces;  the  tang  of  salt  was  on  our  lips.  The  men 
laughed,  and  sang  out  to  one  another  from  boat  to  boat,  their 
deep  voices  pitched  high  and  carrying  thinly  across  the  water. 
In  the  long-boat  the  sail  was  continually  being  lowered  to  take  in 
another  reef  or  to  wait  for  the  other  boats  to  catch  up,  for  it  was 
considered  discourteous  to  make  the  destination  ahead  of  Chief's 
boat,  Canton  (pronounced  CANTon).  Robert  called  softly  for  a 
tightening  of  a  slackening  of  the  jib ;  the  heavy  boom  of  the  main- 
sail thumped  rhythmically  on  the  gunwale,  its  tip  often  breaking 
water  as  the  boat  heeled  over. 

From  the  sea  I  had  my  first  unimpeded  view  of  the  peak  of 
Tristan,  which  had  been  shawled  in  mist  on  the  day  of  our  arrival 
at  the  island.  I  was  surprised  to  see  that  the  great  precipice 
rising  up  to  what  the  islanders  called  the  'base'  and  comprising 
our  whole  prospect  of  the  mountain  from  the  settlement  was  in 
fact  only  a  third  of  the  total  height  and  that  the  low  plateau  on 
which  the  village  stood  was  a  mere  ledge  appearing  from  a 
distance  to  be  raised  barely  above  the  line  of  the  surf.  For  over 
two  hours  we  watched  that  imperious  peak  furling  its  grey  dignity 
about  its  shoulders,  receding  into  its  own  mist,  yet  the  smaller, 
grimmer  mass  of  Inaccessible  seemed  no  nearer.  The  third 
island  of  the  group,  Nightingale,  was  now  in  sight  twenty  miles 
away  to  the  south.  It  looked  a'  peaceful,  friendly  little  island, 
with  a  more  irregular  profile  than  its  bigger  neighbours. 

It  was  the  middle  of  the  afternoon  before  Inaccessible  began  to 
present  itself  in  clearer  detail.  Soon  we  could  see  the  white 
streak  of  the  waterfall,  marking  the  locality  of  Salt  Beach,  where 


76  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

we  should  land.  As  we  came  in  closer  I  noticed  trees  high  up 
on  the  'base/  larger  and  more  luxuriant  than  any  on  the  home 
island.  The  fall  cascaded  into  a  slight  bay,  hardly  a  bay  at  all, 
a  mere  indentation  of  the  cliff-face,  with  a  curving  ribbon  of 
beach.  Here  we  lowered  sail  and  waited  our  turn  to  land.  The 
Canton  went  in  first.  In  the  choppy  water  of  the  bay  the  other 
boats  bobbed  and  pranced  like  restive  horses,  their  motion 
sickening. 

Around  and  above  us  rose  the  cliffs,  echoing  to  the  wild  cries 
of  disturbed  sea-birds.  The  walls  seemed  to  cast  a  dark,  damp, 
forbidding  shadow  over  the  expedition.  The  island  had  an  air  of 
belonging  to  a  remote  world,  alien  to  human  contact.  It  seemed 
to  brood  in  the  solitude  of  mid  ocean,  instinct  with  a  life  of  its 
own.  Its  only  inhabitants  were  the  birds  that  wheeled,  scream- 
ing, about  its  craggy  sides  and  the  noisy  penguins  that  nested  in 
the  long  tussock-grass  above  the  beach.  There  was  a  wildness 
and  a  strangeness  different  from  that  of  Tristan — the  aloofness 
of  a  place  unfrequented  by  men. 

The  wailing  of  the  sea-birds  was  echoed  several  octaves  lower 
by  the  moaning  of  the  waterfall,  which  poured  over  the  rim  of 
the  mountain  through  a  V-shaped  cleft  revealing  a  vivid  segment 
of  green  vegetation.  The  face  of  the  cliff  was  matted  with  long, 
coarse  tussock-grass,  which  hung  shaggily  in  a  great  swaying 
curtain  down  the  precipice.  That  which  grew  near  and  behind 
the  cascade  was  wet  and  luxuriant,  a  glistening  stairway  for  the 
leaping  water. 

One  after  another  the  boats  were  run  ashore,  and  the  first  job 
to  be  done  when  they  were  all  unloaded  was  to  haul  them  up  to 
the  ridge  of  sloping  shingle,  where  it  gave  place  to  the  miniature 
jungle  of  tussock  that  extended  from  the  cliffs  to  the  beach. 
Here  each  boat  was  overturned  and  canted  up  at  one  side,  the 
raised  gunwale  being  propped  up  by  a  wall  hurriedly  constructed 
of  the  biggest  stones  that  could  be  found.  A  doorway  was  left 
in  the  front.  All  the  other  spaces  were  blocked  in  with  pebbles. 
In  this  way  the  boat  became  a  tiny,  windowless  cottage,  with  a 
square  hole  of  a  doorway  and  a  high,  arched  roof  of  wood  and 


UNFRIENDLY    NEIGHBOUR  77 

canvas  sloping  down  to  the  ground  at  the  back.  We  collected 
armfuls  of  tussock  and  spread  them  over  the  pebbles  inside,  to 
soften  the  floor  that  was  to  be  our  bed. 

There  was  drift-wood  along  the  beach ;  soon  fires  were  smoking 
and  pots  of  water  and  cans  of  potatoes  were  on  the  boil.  After 
the  meal  I  walked  on  the  shore  as  far  as  possible — a  distance  of 
less  than  a  mile.  Beyond  that  the  cliffs  dropped  sheer  into  the 
sea  again.  The  beach  itself  varied  in  width  from  about  five  to 
thirty  yards  and  was  strewn  with  rocks  and  gigantic  boulders  that 
had  rolled  down  from  the  mountain.  Behind  it  ran  a  low  escarp- 
ment, rising  at  some  points  to  a  height  of  twenty  feet,  at  others 
dropping  almost  to  the  level  of  the  beach.  On  top  of  this  bank 
waved  the  tussock.  The  whole  of  this  side  of  the  island  was 
covered  with  this  growth.  High  on  the  walls  it  looked  like 
green  matting;  lower  down  it  hung  like  tangled,  shaggy  hair; 
from  the  foot-slopes  it  rolled  in  gleaming,  swaying  waves  to  end 
in  a  ragged,  upstanding  fringe  above  the  low  forehead  of  the 
beach.  Only  in  a  few  places  was  it  interrupted  by  bare  patches 
and  pinnacles  of  rock. 

Walking  below  the  verge  of  this  forest  of  grass,  I  was  almost 
deafened  by  the  honking  of  thousands  of  penguins  that  crowded 
within  its  depths,  out  of  sight.  At  a  point  where  the  tussock 
came  down  to  the  level  of  the  beach,  as  if  spilt  over,  I  entered 
and  was  overtopped  by  eight-foot  grasses.  The  sea  was  lost  to 
sight.  Stooping  under  arches  of  green  blades,  I  was  met  at  every 
turn  by  indignant  penguins  that  made  no  effort  to  move  out  of 
my  way.  They  shuffled  about  like  little  men,  all  very  busy,  very 
noisy  and  very  short-tempered,  occasionally  bumping  into  one 
another  as  they  marched  along  the  narrow  tracks  that  criss- 
crossed among  the  clumps  of  grass  roots,  sometimes  even 
stretching  out  their  necks  to  peck  vindictively  at  the  legs  of  the 
intruder ;  I  was  glad  to  be  wearing  sea-boots.  I  felt  like  Gulliver 
in  a  Lilliputian  jungle. 

The  islanders  were  already  taking  advantage  of  the  fine  evening 
to  collect  guano  from  the  rich  deposits  which  lined  the  floors 
of  these  miniature  galleries  and  green  aisles.  I  came  upon  them 


78  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

at  intervals  busy  with  their  spades  filling  the  bags  they  had  brought 
with  them. 

I  wandered  among  the  tussock  until  I  began  to  feel  lost  in  a 
strange  underworld.  At  length  I  emerged,  and  in  the  lingering, 
mellow  twilight  walked  back  along  the  beach.  Tiny  'starchies,' 
or  land-thrushes,  kept  running  out  of  the  tussock  as  if  chased  out 
by  the  inhospitable  penguins.  The  boom  of  the  surf  accom- 
panied me  back  to  the  camp,  where  the  islanders  were  preparing 
to  retire  under  the  upturned  boats.  Each  boat  formed  a  tem- 
porary house  for  the  members  of  its  crew ;  I  found  my  way  to  the 
'house'  bearing  the  name  zsoy  p/r^ ,  where  Bunty  had  already  laid 
out  my  blanket  on  the  pebbles.  It  was  a  hard  bed,  but  dry  and 
warm.  With  the  prospect  of  a  full  day's  work  on  the  morrow, 
the  men  wasted  no  time  in  talk  before  sleep.  Pipes  were  tapped 
out  and  placed  with  little  tins  of  precious  tobacco  on  the  thwarts 
of  the  inverted  boat,  which  formed  convenient  shelves  over  our 
heads.  An  empty  guano  bag  was  stretched  across  the  doorway  as 
a  curtain;  in  the  darkness  we  fell  asleep. 

I  must  have  slept  soundly,  for  the  next  thing  of  which  I  was 
conscious  was  Bunty  crawling  into  the  'hut7  with  a  cup  of  hot 
* drink'  in  the  morning.  Outside  rain  was  pouring  down.  I  was 
comfortable  enough  under  a  blanket,  though  the  strewn  grasses 
did  little  to  soften  the  impact  of  the  pebbles,  which  seemed  to 
have  grown  sharper  during  the  night.  Hilden  Lavarello  and 
David  Hagan  were  still  lying  in  their  blankets  at  the  far  end  of  the 
'hut.5  Lawrence,  lacing  up  his  moccasins,  kept  up  a  lively  banter, 
mainly- haranguing  the  weather.  The  sack  in  the  doorway  had 
been  hitched  back  at  one  corner.  I  supped  Bunty's  black  brew, 
listening  to  the  tattoo  of  the  rain  on  the  taut  canvas  of  the  boat 
and  the  steadier,  heavier  dripping  outside  from  the  gunwale — 
the  eaves  of  our  house. 

We  were  compelled  by  the  rain  to  spend  the  morning  stretched 
out  on  our  blankets,  leaning  against  the  boat's  side,  smoking, 
talking,  chaffing,  passing  jocular  remarks  and  fills  of  tobacco  from 
one  to  another.  David  Hagan  puffed  placidly  at  his  pipe  in  his 


UNFRIENDLY    NEIGHBOUR  J$ 

corner  under  the  bows:  it  seemed  to  be  his  character  to  look  on 
benignly  from  a  corner,  smoking  the  pipe  of  peace.  I  lay  back 
and  contemplated  the  rafter-like  pattern  of  the  arched  roof  made 
by  the  ribs  of  the  boat.  Eventually  Robert,  the  helmsman, 
thrust  his  head  into  the  hut  to  announce  that  the  rain  had  stopped 
and  a  fire  had  been  lit.  We  crawled  out  into  a  wan,  watery 
daylight.  After  a  meal  the  work  of  collecting  guano  went 
forward.  The  filled  bags  made  a  slowly  mounting  pile  on  the 
beach. 

Just  behind  our  camp,  near  the  waterfall,  were  the  remains  of  a 
stone-built  cottage,  the  last  witness  of  an  attempt  which  fourteen, 
of  the  men  from  Tristan  had  made,  a  few  years  earlier,  to  start  a 
companion  settlement  on  Inaccessible.  The  settlers  had  brought 
sheep  and  pigs  across  from  the  main  island  and  had  built  the 
cottage  and  a  storehouse.  The  sheep  had  found  their  way  up  on 
to  the  plateau,  where  they  thrived;  the  pigs  had  become  dan- 
gerous beasts  lurking  in  the  tussock  forest.  Of  the  little  store- 
house only  one  gable-end  remained,  looking  like  the  forsaken, 
altar  of  some  savage  deity.  The  cottage  seemed  to  have  sunk 
into  the  undergrowth.  Its  roof  sagged  and  grasses  sprouted 
through  the  thatch.  The  door-posts  still  stood,  like  the  pro- 
jecting ribs  of  a  wasting  carcass.  Nature  had  defeated  the  scheme 
with  an  ease  which  made  it  all  the  more  evident  how  precarious 
was  the  hold  these  exiles  had,  even  after  a  century  of  settlement, 
on  their  own  island. 

In  the  grass  about  the  abandoned  hut  was  to  be  found  the  little 
'island  cock/  formally  named  Atlantisea  Rogers!  after  the  Rev. 
R.  M.  C.  Rogers,  who  had  been  the  third  missionary  on  Tristan 
and  the  first  to  visit  Inaccessible.  The  bird  is  a  species  of  flight- 
less rail  which  has  long  been  extinct  in  the  rest  of  the  world. 
Owing  to  its  inability  to  fly,  it  cannot  migrate  even  to  Tristan  or 
Nightingale  Island.  It  is  a  black  bird  with  a  red  bill,  similar  to  a 
common  English  moorhen,  but  smaller.  It  runs  over  the  pebbles 
on  frail  black  legs  but  is  difficult  to  catch;  and  it  is  so  delicate  that 
it  does  not  survive  in  captivity  long  enough  to  be  carried  alive  to 
Tristan.  The  other  bird-life  on  Inaccessible  includes  a  kind  of 


80  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

finch  and  a  'noddy'  or  wood-pigeon,  which  in  spite  of  its  name  is 
a  sea-bird.  Most  of  the  species  familiar  on  the  main  island  were 
to  be  seen  in  greater  numbers  on  Inaccessible:  long- winged 
fulmars,  known  by  the  islanders  as  *  black  eaglets' ;  a  kind  of  tern 
which  they  called  a  'king  bird' ;  blue  petrels  or  *  night  birds' ; 
another  bird  of  the  petrel  family  called  a  'pediunker' ;  the  4pio* 
or  sooty  albatross ;  and  occasionally  the  great  white  'wandering' 
albatross,  known  by  the  seaman's  traditional  name  for  it,  the 
'goney.'  On  rare  occasions  I  had  seen  the  bird  wheeling  in 
its  graceful  flight  over  Tristan,  but  none  ever  nested  there  and 
only  a  few  on  Inaccessible.  When  the  islanders  caught  one, 
they  used  the  hollow  bones  from  its  wide,  powerful  wings  as 
pipe-stems. 

Lastly,  of  course,  there  was  that  noisy  and  prolific  amphibian, 
the  penguin — not  the  smooth-headed  type,  but  the  rock-hopper, 
with  a  crest  of  black  and  yellow  'tossels'  forming  an  angry,  war- 
like topknot  on  his  head. 

In  the  evening  all  these  birds  combined  to  form  a  mournful 
chorus  bewailing  our  presence  on  the  island.  When  the  guano- 
collecting  was  finished,  all  the  men  assembled  round  a  fire  that 
had  been  lit  close  under  the  cliff-face.  We  sat  in  a  tight  circle 
gazing  intently  at  the  flames,  our  backs  turned  on  the  sea,  as 
if  to  shut  out  the  wild  sighing  of  the  surge  and  the  keening  of 
its  birds.  The  cry  of  the  petrel  was  particularly  disturbing,  a 
sharp  sobbing  wail  that  sounded  intolerably  like  that  of  a  child 
in.  distress. 

To  repel  the  sense  of  desolation  with  which  the  island  was 
trying  to  destroy  us,  a  sing-song  was  proposed,  but  the  natural 
diffidence  of  the  islanders  interposed  an  obstacle.  Many  of  them 
had  good  bass  voices  but  at  first  no  one  was  willing  to  sing  a  solo. 
Attempts  were  made  to  persuade  George  Glass,  or  'Gillie'  as  he 
was  called,  but  he  would  only  reiterate  in  an  embarrassed  rumble : 
'Oi  doan'  know  no  sawngs! '  or  '  Oi  ain't  got  no  wice! '  At  last, 
without  preliminary,  Arthur  Repetto  burst  into  the  opening 
verse  of  a  long  ballad  about  the  ship  Golden  Wanitee.  He  was 
singing  in  a  high,  strained  voice,  far  above  his  normal  deep 


UNFRIENDLY    NEIGHBOUR  Si 

speaking  tones.     With  every  chorus  the  rest  of  the  men  would 
join  in: 

'An*  they  sink  'im  in  the  lowlands, 
Lowlands,  lowlands, 

An*  they  sink  'im  in  the  lowlands  low.9 

This  song  went  on  for  a  long  time  and  was  hardly  less  doleful 
than  the  sobbing  of  the  petrels.  Afterwards  old  Henry  Green 
proffered  a  quavering  solo,  then  Dick  Swain  sang  a  rollicking  but 
unintelligible  song  about  a  certain  'Whisky  Wan.' 

In  the  intervals  between  the  singing,  the  surf  chafed  at  the 
shore.  The  baffling,  inhuman  enmity  of  the  place  seemed  to 
take  the  heart  out  of  the  singers,  and  as  we  retired  to  sleep 
beneath  the  upturned  boats,  the  screaming  of  the  sea-birds 
seemed  to  have  a  sharp  note  of  derision.  They  swooped  low 
over  our  heads,  their  wings  cleaving  the  dark  air. 

The  next  morning  brought  the  inevitable  indecision  as  to 
whether  the  wind  and  sea  were  suitable  for  the  return  voyage  to 
Tristan.  The  men  gathered  in  conclave  about  the  Canton,  where 
Chief's  deep  voice  resounded  with  the  accession  of  authority  that 
came  to  him  when  he  was  away  from  the  preponderating  influence 
of  his  mother.  There  was  no  need  for  hurry,  it  was  agreed;  the 
wind  was  in  the  wrong  quarter,  it  was  agreed ;  nevertheless  they 
would  attempt  the  crossing,  it  was  agreed.  The  'huts'  were 
demolished,  the  boats  righted,  the  bags  of  guano  loaded,  and  one 
after  another  the  crews  pushed  off  and  pulled  away  to  hoist  sail. 

It  took  us  seven  hours  to  return  the  distance  that  we  had 
travelled  in  three.  The  boats  drifted  too  far  out  in  the  ocean  and 
could  find  no  breeze.  The  sails  flapped  lamely  against  the  masts 
and  the  light  craft  were  dandled  up  and  down  for  hours  by  the 
waves,  while  the  sun  scorched  us  unmercifully.  When  at  last 
we  did  arrive  off  Little  Beach,  we  found  almost  the  whole  popu- 
lation of  Edinburgh  Settlement  waiting  there  to  welcome  us  back 
and  to  assist  in  hauling  up  the  loaded  boats.  As  we  rose  on  the 
surf  I  recognized  the  sturdy  little  figure  of  Gaeta  capering  at  the 
edge  of  the  water  to  catch  the  rope  tossed  by  David  Hagan  from 


82  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

the  bows  of  the  Wild  Rose.  On  the  beach  Charlotte  Glass  waited 
with  her  'pawt  o'  tea'  and  two  cups,  one  for  her  son  Wilson, 
who  was  witti  his  stepbrothers  in  the  British  Trader,  and  one  for 
myself.  I  had  a  sense  of  homecoming,  of  being  welcomed  back 
in  the  same  terms  as  the  islanders.  David  Hagan^  I  observed,  was 
being  greeted  with  a  touch  of  soft  lips  by  his  daughter  Emily. 
My  own  attention,  however,  was  proprietorily  demanded  by  old 
Charlotte. 


CHAPTER    TWELVE 

The  Wheel  of  Fortune 

A  CHANGE  had  come  over  our  exile.  I  felt  it  in  myself  and  saw 
it  in  others.  Partly,  of  course,  it  was  due  to  the  change  of 
weather. 

As  I  leaned  over  the  half-door  of  the  hut  on  Herald  Point  an 
early  morning  fragrance  hung  in  the  air — was  it  the  memory  of 
yesterday's  heat  or  the  promise  of  to-day's?  Strung  out  along 
the  sky,  cotton-wove  clouds,  poised  still,  patterned  the  sea  with 
their  white  reflections.  In  the  east,  where  the  sun  was  streaming 
through,  they  gathered  in  a  bank  of  dazzling  whiteness,  below 
which  the  sea  shone  serene  and  blueless. 

I  looked  at  Inaccessible — an  acquaintance  now,  however  un- 
friendly. Out  of  the  western  haze  it  emerged  as  a  blur  of  pale 
cliffs  topped  with  a  fringe  of  greenish-grey.  Rising  slowly  from 
its  southern  tip  to  a  lofty  forepeak,  it  came  into  view  like  a  low- 
sterned  cruiser,  with  a  drift  of  cloud  trailing  like  smoke  from 
its  crest. 

The  world  around  the  hut  was  wide  awake.  In  the  fore- 
ground, where  the  turf  at  the  cliff-edge  made  a  green  rim  against 
the  sea,  sheep — 'blocked  home'  since  the  shearing — were 
already  grazing,  taking  little  foreward  runs  between  nibbling, 

83 


84.  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

keeping  their  muzzles  in  readiness  a  few  inches  above  the  grass  as 
they  moved.  They  followed  one  another  like  automatons ;  their 
tails  flicked  as  if  by  mechanism,  and  the  yellow-flecked  eyes  that 
they  raised  for  a  moment  to  look  at  the  man  in  the  doorway  had  a 
mild,  unseeing  blankness. 

It  was  especially  at  this  early  hour  that  I  was  aware  of  the 
change.  Leaving  the  hut,  I  glanced  up,  as  always,  at  the  moun- 
tain— those  high  slopes  of  rock,  scantily  clothed  with  drab-green 
moss — or  was  it  really  grass?  There  was  a  curious  power  of 
vitality  in  the  sombre,  grey  walls  of  the  extinct  volcano.  They 
no  longer  seemed  oppressive,  as  they  had  when  we  arrived. 
There  was  a  calmness  of  spirit  to  be  derived  from  their  strength, 
from  the  stillness  up  there,  the  dark  quietude  at  the  tops  of  the 
gulches,  the  stern,  unavoidable  gaze  of  that  graven  face. 

The  change  was  really  a  clearer  perception.  It  had  come 
slowly — yet,  in  the  end,  suddenly.  At  a  moment  when  the  sun 
was  gleaming  on  the  backs  of  the  grasses  and  trying  to  hide  in  a 
friendly  haze  the  bald  head  of  the  mountain — making  it  seem 
farther  away,  so  that  it  could  be  seen  more  objectively — the 
realization  had  come:  here  was  peace  and  dignity  and  a  still,  quiet 
beauty. 

In  myself  the  new  outlook  had  something,  too,  to  do  with  the 
growing  familiarity  of  a  white  dress.  When,  during  February, 
David  Hagan  went  away  again  with  the  other  men  to  collect  guano 
on  Nightingale  Island,  I  did  not  go ;  and  in  his  absence  I  came  to' 
know  fairly  well  the  rest  of  his  household. 

Once,  in  the  time  of  Andrew  Hagan,  the  American  whaling 
captain  who  had  been  the  first  of  that  name  to  settle  on  Tristan, 
the  family  had  been  the  wealthiest  on  the  island — wealth  being 
measured,  of  course,  in  sheep  and  cattle.  Now  it  was  one  of  the 
poorest.  David  did  not  even  own  a  yoke  of  oxen:  he  had  to 
borrow  from  a  neighbour.  But  the  family  still  lived  in  the  old 
house,  which  was  one  of  the  biggest  and  most  solidly  built  in  the 
village.  The  interior  was  divided  into  two  parts,  one  occupied 
by  David,  his  wife  and  four  children,  the  other  by  his  widowed 
mother,  old  Susan  Hagan. 


A    'CARDING'    PARTY 

i  &  2.  The  wool,  after  being 
'picked'  to  remove  knots  and 
lumps,  is  slightly  oiled  and 
then  worked  between  the 
wooden  '  cards '  into  rolls 
ready  for  spinning.  (Emma 
Green) 


C Alice  Glass— Sidney's  wife— and  Margaret  Repetto) 


A    'CARDING'    PARTY    (3) 


<'    L 


A   BULLOCK    'TRAIN'    BRINGS   WOOD 
FROM   THE   MOUNTAIN 


ISLAND    BOATS    AT    THE    START    OF    AN    EXPEDITION 

The  men  wave  their  caps  and  reply  to  three  cheers  from  the  women  on  the 

beach  before  hoisting  sail. 


HOISTING   SAIL 


THE    WHEEL    OF    FORTUNE  8j* 

The  first  time  I  saw  her  at  the  house  I  recognized  the  widow  as 
the  old  woman  I  had  seen  at  the  far  end  of  Big  Beach  collecting 
wood  with  the  two  urchins,  *  Grannie  Toodie,'  I  now  under- 
stood, had  been  their  rendering  of  Grannie  Susie.  The  urchins 
themselves  greeted  me  anew  with  a  mixture  of  shyness  and  famili- 
arity. The  elder  of  the  pair,  Donald,  at  seven  years  old  still 
spoke  imperfectly  and  was  obviously  less  intelligent  than  his 
brother.  The  only  thing  positive  about  him  was  his  love  of  the 
seashore.  He  was  as  amphibious  as  a  young  seal.  It  was  his 
mother's  incessant  complaint  about  him  that  'all  'e  ever  wanna  do 
is  pynte  for  'at  owd  beach.'  Several  times  a  day  he  would 
return  home  sodden  with  brine.  In  all  other  matters  he  was 
ruled — and  often  fooled — by  his  brother  Piers,  a  bright-eyed, 
saucy-faced  imp  of  four,  who  in  features  greatly  resembled  his 
sister  Emily.  The  boys  referred  to  each  other  as  'buddy'  which 
meant  brother,  and  to  Emily  as  'tiddy'  meaning  sister.  There 
was  another  sister,  Angela,  a  silent,  shrinking,  watchful  child, 
three  or  four  years  younger  than  Emily,  with  great  black  eyes 
like  polished  bosses .  She  resembled  her  mother. 

Emily,  the  eldest  of  the  family,  for  all  her  shyness  of  the 
moment,  had  an  abundant  vitality  and  a  sparkle  to  her  eyes  that 
suggested  a  love  of  mischief  equal  to  her  little  brother's.  She 
was  still  spinning  on  the  first  few  evenings  when  I  saw  her,  but  the 
wheel  had  been  carried  up  into  the  main  room  of  the  house. 
This  may  have  been  because  she  feared  the  embarrassment  of 
being  surprised  again  alone  in  the  yard ;  but  it  may  equally  have 
been  because  she  saw  no  reason  why  I  should  sit  in  the  house 
talking  with  her  mother  while  she  was  left  outside  with  no  better 
company  than  her  spinning-wheel. 

For  days  the  acquaintance  made  little  progress.  She  displayed 
before  me  all  the  arts  and  graces  of  a  skilful  spinner,  and  some- 
times when  I  turned  quickly  from  speaking  to  her  mother  I  found 
the  girl's  dark  gaze  fixed  on  me.  She  would  blush  and  even 
smile.  But  she  would  not  talk.  It  is  true  that  conversation  was 
virtually  impossible  as  long  as  the  spinning  continued.  The 
whirling  of  the  big  wheel  set  up  such  a  rumbling  vibration  in  the 


86  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

wooden-floored  room  that  I  could  do  little  more  than  nod  and 
smile  my  appreciation  of  hospitable  words  or  gestures.  Such 
complete  remarks  as  achieved  utterance  at  all  were  wedged 
uneasily  into  the  brief  silences  when  Emily  was  splicing  a  fresh 
roll  of  wool  to  her  yarn. 

A  climax  came  when  I  arrived  one  evening  to  find  the  spinning- 
wheel  silent  and  leaning  against  the  wall  with  something  of  the 
dejected  air  of  a  stringless  cello .  I  could  not  see  what  was  wrong 
with  it,  but  I  felt  that  in  some  way  its  power  of  endurance  had 
been  overtaxed.  Nothing  was  said  about  it.  Indeed  after  the 
preliminary  greetings  almost  nothing  was  said  at  all.  The  room 
seemed  unnaturally  quiet,  and  the  quietness  had  a  kind  of  tension 
about  it. 

For  nearly  an  hour  conversation  fought  a  losing  battle  against 
the  clacking  of  three  pairs  of  knitting-needles.  For  Grannie 
Susan,  who  for  some  time  had  taken  a  surreptitious  interest  in  my 
comings  and  goings,  had  hobbled  through  from  her  part  of  the 
cottage  into  the  main  room  on  the  *wes'  soyde,'  where  she  now 
sat  hunched  over  her  knitting  while  her  eyes  flitted  from  face  to 
face  and  her  mouth  occasionally  twitched  as  if  at  some  secret 
amusement. 

The  younger  children  were  out  of  sight.  Emily  and  her 
mother  knitted  intently.  The  room  had  an  uncomfortable  air  of 
waiting  and  the  needles  seemed  to  fly  faster  and  faster.  I  longed 
for  the  homely  rumble  of  the  spinning-wheel.  At  last  the  old 
woman's  voice  croaked  up:  'I  knew  'at  Hemly  would  be  too 
skeered  to  akse  'im. ' 

Knitting-needles  fell  defeated  into  laps  and  the  girl's  face 
flooded  with  shame. 

'  What  is  it  you  were  going  to  ask  me,  Emily?' 

She  sat  very  still  for  a  moment,  then  took  a  deep  breath — deep 
enough  to  bring  out  in  one  long,  prepared  recitation:  'Would 
you-all  be  so  kind  as  to  give  me  some  cord  to  make  a  new  rim  for 
my  spinning-wheel?' 

The  last  of  that  long,  breath  expired  in  a  little  sigh  of  relief  as  if 
her  part  in  an  arduous  affair  had  been  completed. 


THE    WHEEL    OF    FORTUNE  87 

'How  much  will  you  need?5  I  asked. 

With  quiet  casualness  and  but  the  smallest  intake  of  breath  she 
replied:  'About  two  fathoms.' 

From  that  moment  barriers  melted  like  ice-floes,  the  future 
rippled  ahead  in  a  straight,  blue  channel  and  the  knitting-needles 
joggled  with  merriment. 

'Now  you'll  have  to  knit  'irn  a  pair  of  Tristan  sawks,'  the  old 
•woman  prodded.  But  Emily  only  smiled  and  lowered  her  head 
demurely  over  the  pair  she  was  already  knitting. 

The  little  'buddies/  Donald  and  Piers,  came  running  home 
from  somewhere,  full  of  prattle  and  curiosity.  Angela  peered 
round  a  corner — she  seemed  to  go  through  life  doing  it — to  see  if 
the  coast  was  clear.  I  could  have  told  her  that  it  was  as  clear  as 
her  sister's  complexion.  But  it  would  not  have  been  in  Angela's 
nature  to  believe  it  if  the  coast  itself  had  spoken  and  told  her. 


CHAPTER   THIRTEEN 

The  Workaday  Week 

A  NARROW  shelf  of  land  just  above  the  reach  of  the  surf;  an 
outlook  restricted  to  the  varied  monotony  of  the  sea ;  a  back- 
ground composed  of  a  miserable  mountain  that  seems  to  have 
a  chronic  cold  in  the  head;  such  is  the  world  of  the  Tristan 
islander,  to  whom  any  intrusion  from  beyond  the  horizon  is  like  a 
visit  from  another  planet. 

Ask  an  islander  what  he  does  all  day  and  he  replies  'spadin' ' — 
that  is,  digging  his  potato  patch. 

*  And  what  do  you  do  when  you're  not  spading?  * 

*Oh,  puttin'  in' — potatoes,  of  course. 

'But  you  don't  do  that  all  the  year  round?' 

'No,  some  time  we  go  fishinV 

And  that  is  as  far  as  you  get.  Apart  from  that  and  an  occasional 
trip  to  one  of  the  neighbouring  uninhabited  islands  to  collect 
guano  or  penguins'  eggs,  or  an  excursion  up  the  mountain  or 
round  to  another  beach  for  drift-wood,  there  is  'nawthinV 
Life  is  stripped  to  its  bare  bones,  like  the  bleached  ribs  of  dead 
donkeys  that  we  so  often  came  across  in  the  gulches. 


88 


THE    WORKADAY    WEEK  89 

The  younger  generation  of  islanders  were,  as  Bob  Glass  alleged, 
much  less  enterprising  than  their  ancestors.  Sam  Swain,  the 
oldest  inhabitant,  could  recall  the  days  when  the  island  popu- 
lation, numbering  then  less  than  a  hundred,  did  a  brisk  barter  in 
poultry,  potatoes,  and  other  provisions  with  passing  ships.  An 
export  trade  in  cattle  had  been  carried  on  with  St  Helena  and  even 
with  the  Cape.  But  now  Tristan  had  become  a  land  of  want. 

Even  if  the  whalers  had  not  ceased  to  frequent  the  waters 
around  them,  the  islanders  would  not  have  had  the  provisions 
with  which  to  barter  from  the  skippers  the  articles  they  required. 
Where  hardship  had  stimulated  the  original  settlers,  want  and 
neglect  had  stultified  their  descendants.  Only  a  few  cattle  were 
kept  now  as  milking  cows  and,  as  old  Bob  had  complained,  the 
housewives  had  given  up  making  butter  and  cheese.  Poultry 
were  scarce  and  the  villagers  were  content  with  penguins'  eggs  or 
the  even  less  savoury  petrels'  eggs,  fried  in  the  birds'  own  oil,  to 
vary  their  monotonous  diet  of  potatoes  and  fish.  Only  one  or 
two  of  the  'old  hands/  such  as  Sam  Swain  and  Henry  Green, 
still  made  the  effort  to  raise  a  handful  of  green  vegetables  in  their 
cottage  gardens.  The  only  fruit  was  the  apples  which  had  been 
planted  long  ago  at  Sandy  Point  on  the  eastern  side  of  the  island. 
From  these  the  islanders  made  a  sour  cider  which  they  called 
'Old  Tom/  This  was  less  potent  than  the  black  'tea'  they 
brewed ;  and  even  the  tea  plant  no  longer  flourished. 

Fortunately  fish  were  still  plentiful,  and  now  that  mild 
weather  had  set  in  and  the  seas  were  calm  the  men  and  boys  spent 
many  hours  in  their  dinghies,  tied  up  to  a  kelp-reef  about  half 
a  mile  off  shore.  Often  they  would  spend  whole  days  in  this 
manner,  lazily  lopped  on  the  tide,  sometimes  rowing  out  a  couple 
of  miles  in  search  of  the  larger  blue-fish. 

For  the  purposes  of  fishing,  the  islanders  had  developed  some 
skill  in  boat-building,  making  good  use  of  their  resources  of 
drift-wood  and  canvas  acquired  at  rare  intervals  from  ships. 
With  the  exception  of  the  ribs,  which  were  made  of  apple-tree 
wood  from  the  plantation  at  Sandy  Point,  the  entire  frames  of  the 
boats  were  made  of  drift-wood.  Over  the  ribs  were  laid 


90  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

horizontal  pieces  called  'slabbies'  and  on  these  was  nailed  the 
canvas,  oiled  and  painted.  The  building  of  a  boat  took  several 
weeks,  as  the  frame  had  to  be  left  out  in  the  open  to  weather  and 
to  set  into  the  requisite  shape,  to  which  it  had  been  bent  by  the 
use  of  cords.  In  its  early  stages,  it  looked  like  the  skeleton  of 
some  ancient  Viking  galley  washed  up  on  the  strand. 

The  boats  were  of  two  sizes.  The  larger  ones,  of  which  the 
biggest  was  about  twenty-six  feet,  could  be  rigged  for  sailing,  and 
were  used  for  the  longer  trips  to  the  other  islands  of  the  group  or 
to  the  farther  points  of  Tristan  itself.  The  smaller  ones,  the 
dinghies,  were  used  for  fishing  and  for  collecting  drift-wood  from 
the  beaches  around  Big  Point.  The  large  boats  had  names,  most 
of  them  commemorating  ships  which  had  visited  the  island. 
Chief's  boat — that  is,  the  one  manned  by  Willy  Repetto,  his 
brother  Johnny,  and  several  other  *  hands' — was  the  Canton; 
Joe  Repetto  had  his  share  with  the  Glass  brothers  in  the  British 
Trader;  old  Gaeta's  son,  Robert  Lavarello,  was  helmsman  of  the 
Wild  Rose;  some  of  the  Swains  manned  the  Lorna,  affectionately 
termed  the  lonnie,  others  the  Violet ;  Johnny  Green  was  coxswain 
of  the  Morning  Star,  Arthur  Repetto  of  Pincher.  One  boat  was 
named  Doctor  Christopher  sen,  after  the  leader  of  the  Norwegian 
scientific  expedition  that  had  visited  Tristan,  but  those  who  found 
the  doctor's  name  unmanageable  were  content  with  the  sobriquet 
'Ticket.'  Only  one  dinghy  bore  a  name — that  of  Shackleton's 
famous  Quest,  which  had  called  at  the  island  on  its  last  voyage. 

The  names  of  the  boats  were  painted  either  on  the  bows  or  on 
the  stern-boards  in  large  but  uncertainly  formed  letters,  the  name 
Violet  being  misspelt  *Voilet' — and  pronounced  'Woilet/  All 
the  traditional  names  of  boat  parts  were  in  use,  having  been 
handed  down  from  one  generation  to  another:  gunwale,  strakes, 
thwarts,  stem-sheets,  knees,  rowlocks.  The  stern  was  always 
the  'starn.' 

When  not  in  use,  particularly  during  rough  weather,  the  boats 
were  hauled  up  the  steep  rock  slope  from  Little  Beach  by  means 
of  an  .old  capstan  erected  on  the  cliff-top.  There  they  were 
stored  in  a  sheltered  hollow,  which  acted  as  a  haven  and  in  the 


THE    WORKADAY    WEEK  91 

banks  of  which  were  cut  neat,  rectangular  recesses,  each  meant  to 
hold  one  boat.  The  boats  were  lashed  in  position  by  ropes 
passed  over  their  tops  and  secured  beneath  large  boulders  on  the 
ground.  This  somehow  gave  the  impression  of  rows  of  stalled 
oxen,  comfortably  sheltered  from  wind  and  weather.  The 
impression  was  strengthened  by  the  inexplicable  habit  the  islands 
had  of  building  a  little  barricade,  two  stones  high,  across  the 
mouth  of  each  recess,  as  if  to  prevent  the  boats  from  breaking  out 
of  their  stalls.  Altogether  the  boat-haven  was  a  snug  place, 
shielded  by  its  own  banks  from  the  wind  above,  cut  off  from  any 
view  of  the  settlement  and  with  the  surf  pounding  the  beach  just 
below. 

At  the  inland  end  of  the  hollow  huddled  the  decrepit  structure 
of  an  old  boat-house,  with  cruel  wind-rents  in  its  thatch.  Inside 
this,  on  a  floor  littered  with  odds  and  ends  of  tackle,  ropes, 
blocks,  derelict  sea-chests,  boxes  of  fish-hooks,  tufts  of  sheep- 
wool,  rotting  calfskin  bags,  all  resembling  so  much  animal 
refuse,  was  kept — like  an  old  bull  that  must  be  penned  aloof  from 
the  stalled  cattle — a  large  wooden  lifeboat  that  had  been  presented 
by  the  captain  of  a  visiting  ship.  It  was  rarely  used  by  the 
settlers,  being  found  too  *  bull-headed '  and  unmanageable.  The 
twisting  'island-tree'  rafters,  the  sagging  thatch,  and  barefaced 
walls  contributed  a  byre-like  effect  to  the  inside  of  the  building. 
Unconsciously  one  looked  for  a  manger  at  the  boat's  head. 

In  the  life  of  Tristan  boats  were  of  great  importance.  While 
still  young,  the  boys  were  allowed,  encouraged,  to  go  out  alone 
in  the  dinghies,  fishing  off  the  shore;  and  as  soon  as  a  youth 
acquired  strength  and  skill  enough  he  took  his  place  in  a  boat's 
crew.  Generally  he  bought,  for  potatoes,  a  share  in  the  boat,  so 
that  he  could  take  part  in  the  trips  for  eggs  and  guano.  He  had 
then  fulfilled  his  ambition  to  begin  *  work. *  For  the  same  reason 
every  young  man  of  ambition  had  a  dog  and  a  donkey  and  hoped  to 
have  a  yoke  of  oxen. 

The  dogs  were  never  treated  as  pets,  though  they  had  names — 
names  which  like  those  of  their  masters  were  common  to  many 
owners.  *  Knock'  and  '  Watch'  were  probably  the  commonest. 


92  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

There  was  only  one  'Lancher':  that  belonged  to  Chief.  Ken 
Rogers  had  a  *  Bruno,'  Wilson  Glass  had  'Dinty,'  George  Glass 
had  *  Darby,'  and  several  households  included  a  hybrid  species  of 
sheep-dog  known,  quite  unironically,  as  '  Query. '  The  donkeys 
rarely  had  names  beyond  being  classified  as  Somebody-or-other's 
Jack  or  Jenny,  and  they  were  all  so  much  the  same  mixture  of 
shaggy  brown,  black,  and  grey  that  we  wondered  how  their 
owners  distinguished  them.  Cats  were  not  plentiful — certainly 
not  as  plentiful  as  rats.  The  few  we  saw  seemed  all  to  be  elderly 
tabbies  known  as  Tibby.  Though  they  lived  more  familiarly  in 
the  houses,  they  were  treated  with  no  more  obvious  kindness ;  on 
the  other  hand,  there  was  no  conscious  cruelty  and  we  often 
heard  a  mother's  voice  shrilling  to  her  children  the  highly  moral 
precept:  'Don't  cruelize  the  cat.' 

Most  of  the  children's  games  were  imitations  of  the  work  of 
their  elders.  The  little  girls  played  at  housekeeping,  though 
without  dolls:  at  an  early  age  they  learned  to  knit,  to  card,  and 
spin  wool.  The  only  toys  I  ever  saw  the  boys  playing  with  were 
miniature  hand-made  models  of  the  local  ox-carts.  The  model 
boats  made  by  many  of  the  young  men  were  not  intended  as  toys 
but  as  souvenirs  for  trade  with  visiting  ships.  Yet  the  boys  had  a 
happy  time:  they  had  cliffs  to  climb,  surf  to  splash  in,  dinghies  to 
row,  and  donkeys  on  which  to  gallop  out  to  our  wireless  hut  on 
Herald  Point  or  down  to  the  beach  when  the  men  were  bringing 
boat-loads  of  drift-wood  from  other  sides  of  the  island. 

Wood  was  a  precious  commodity.  It  was  needed  for  building 
boats,  cottages,  bullock-carts,  and  gates  and  as  fuel  under  the 
cooking-pots.  Firewood  was  often  brought  from  the  mountain, 
where  a  species  of  low,  spreading  tree  known  only  as  'island  tree' 
provided  gnarled  and  twisted  branches  that  burned  well  even 
when  green.  Such  branches  were  used  also  as  the  knees  of  boats. 
Frequently  a  lone  islander  with  a  huge  bundle  of  such  sticks  tied 
to  his  shoulders  could  be  seen  descending  with  rapid  goat-leaps  the 
steep  mountainside. 

At  other  times  a  dinghy  would  be  pulled  round  the  promontory 
which  in  daily  conversation  loomed  appropriately  as  the  Big 


THE    WORKADAY    WEEK  93 

Point  to  a  gap  called  Rookery  Gulch,  though  the  penguin  rookery 
which  had  occasioned  the  name  had  long  disappeared. 

Here  drift-wood  was  washed  ashore.  It  was  a  common  occur- 
rence to  hear  that  So-and-so  was  'down  fa*  wood,'  which  meant 
that  he  had  rowed  round  the  Point:  to  go  'up  fa*  wood*  meant,  of 
course,  to  climb  the  mountain.  When  the  boat  returned  in  the 
afternoon,  the  boys  would  call  out  to  one  another:  'The  dinghy  is 
hup! '  Donkeys,  tethered  in  readiness  near  the  cottages,  would 
be  set  off  at  a  gallop  for  the  beach,  where  their  backs  would  be 
piled  high  with  wood,  precariously  lashed  with  rope.  In  the 
event  of  an  outsize  boat-load,  such  as  a  large  trunk  from  a  distant 
forest,  a  yoke  of  oxen  would  be  put  into  service  to  haul  the  dinghy 
up  the  beach,  and  the  prize  would  be  brought  home  by  cart. 

These  carts  were  valued  possessions,  owned  only  by  a  few. 
Even  if  a  man  had  the  bullocks,  he  might  have  to  wait  years  for 
suitable  drift-wood  to  make  wheels,  axle,  shaft,  and  even  a  small 
body.  The  carts  were  often  referred  to  as  'trains/  Once 
Andrew  Swain,  or  'Doe'  as  he  was  called,  the  fiddler  who  played 
for  the  dancing,  was  shown  a  picture  of  a  railway  train.  He 
looked  bewildered  at  first,  then  laughed  knowingly.  '  'At  ain't  a 
train/  he  declared.  'It  ain't  got  no  bullocks.' 

The  men — and  the  older  boys — appeared  always  to  have  work 
to  do.  In  spite  of  the  lack  of  enterprise  in  crop-growing,  there 
were  many  local  occupations.  During  the  day  the  men  were 
rarely  seen  near  the  cottages:  they  were  'spadin' '  or  'puttin'  in' 
or  'cleanin'  grass'  from  their  patches,  or  they  were  fishing  or 
boat-repairing — or  they  were  'up'  or  'down'  for  wood.  They 
might  even  be  manufacturing  line  with  the  spinning-jenny  that 
had  been  salvaged  from  the  ill-fated  Italia  and  the  use  of  which 

o 

they  had  been  taught  by  the  late  Andrea  Repetto.  Even  on  wet 
days,  when  they  could  do  little  out  of  doors,  the  men  had  a  task 
awaiting  them :  with  a  jack-knife,  a  leather  palm  and  needle,  a  roll 
of  twine  and  some  squares  of  hide,  the  head  of  the  house  would  sit 
making  moccasins  for  his  family — and  the  earnest  suitor  would  do 
the  same  for  his  girl-friend. 


94  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

Such  was  the  working  week  for  the  islander,  while  we  tuned 
transmitters  and  sent  out  strange  messages  to  a  world  that  he 
hardly  believed  in,  listened  with  bewildering  intentness  to  faint 
sounds  in  reply  and  occasionally  scrubbed  floors  and  recharged 
batteries.  His  life  appeared  at  least  as  purposeful  to  us  as  ours 
did  to  him.  It  was  a  life  with  hardships  and  enjoyments  and  a 
firm,  if  somewhat  barren,  ground  for  contentment.  From  his 
acceptance  of  it  emerged  a  calm  fatalism  that  found  expression  in 
a  saying  that  we  heard  often  on  the  lips  of  these  villagers : 

Go  day,  come  day, 
God  bless  Sunday. 

In  that  crude  couplet  was  the  bare  but  adequate  philosophy  of 
their  lives. 


CHAPTER    FOURTEEN 

The  Weekly  Custom 

ON  SUNDAY  the  islanders  did  no  work.  Yet  it  was  in  some  ways 
the  busiest  day  of  all :  the  day  of  social  intercourse.  Its  difference 
from  the  rest  of  the  week  was  marked  by  abstention  from  all 
manual  occupation,  by  the  wearing  of  a  different  suit  or  dress  (a 
'best'  one — not  always  a  newer  one)  and  by  the  substitution  for 
the  usual  daily  routine  of  a  weekly  one  equally  unvaried  in 
pattern:  in  the  'mawnin" — 'charch'  and  'wisitin";  in  the 
'hawf'noon' — 'wisitin"  and  'co't'n";  in  the  'hevenin" — 
'charch,'  'wisitin','  and  'coVnV  The  last-named — courting — 
was  the  solemn  activity  of  the  day:  church-going  was  the  enter- 
tainment. 

The  little  tin-roofed  church  had  been  filled  every  Sunday,  since 
the  arrival  of  the  chaplain,  with  a  prim  and  sabbath-faced  congre- 
gation of  islanders.  It  was  possibly  not  the  parson's  fault  that  the 
people  gave  the  impression  of  slinking  self-consciously,  even 
shamefacedly,  into  their  seats  when  the  bell  rang — like  school* 
children  facing  the  day's  lessons.  Inside,  the  men  and  women, 
separated:  the  men  in  their  most  uncomfortable  clothes, 
clutching  their  caps,  sat  on  one  side  of  the  aisle ;  the  women,  with 
their  hands  conscientiously  crossed  in  their  laps  but  itching  for  the 
forbidden  knitting-needles,  sat  on  the  other.  From  a  pulpit  that 

95 


96  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

looked  like  a  teacher's  desk  the  minister  delivered  his  lesson. 
During  the  singing  most  of  the  mouths  moved  obediently  enough 
but  little  volume  of  sound  issued.  One  or  two  people,  such  as 
Mrs  Repetto  and  her  daughter,  Mary  Swain,  stood  in  the  front 
row  and  sang  in  high-pitched,  warbling  voices  that  could  be  heard 
above  all  the  others:  they  were  the  *  swots'  of  the  class. 

Enjoyment  did  not  seem  to  be  the  keynote ;  yet  none  of  the 
women  at  least  would  voluntarily  have  missed  a  service.  Every 
eye  was  noting  meticulously  the  dress,  expression,  position,  and 
demeanour  of  every  other  member  of  the  congregation.  This 
was  the  opportunity  of  storing  the  mind  with  those  details  that 
would  enliven  gossip  for  a  week  to  follow.  This  was  the  chance 
of  studying  at  close  quarters,  even  if  only  out  of  the  corner  of  an 
eye,  the  exposed  frailties  of  one's  neighbours.  This  was  the 
occasion  when  the  young  men  had  time  and  freedom  to  stare  at 
the  young  women — and  when  the  young  women,  from  across  the 
aisle,  were  able  surreptitiously  to  observe  the  men  while  seeming 
to  observe  nothing. 

The  greatest  delight  of  church-going  came  after  the  service, 
when  the  released  congregation  assembled  outside.  Then  the 
tongues  began  to  wag,  the  women  preened  themselves  in  their 
best  dresses,  the  young  men  strutted  gawkily  in  their  Sunday  suits. 
This  was  the  weekly  festival  of  flaunting  one's  children  and 
flouting  one's  neighbour.  The  scene  was  a  patch  of  foot-worn 
grass  where  the  roads  and  paths  converged  and  the  cottages  edged 
away  to  leave  an  open  space  in  front  of  the  church.  Here  the 
girls  clustered  in  groups,  laughing  and  chattering,  displaying  their 
backs ;  while  the  young  men  stood  in  a  row  against  the  wall  of  the 
churchyard — almost  sitting  on  it,  but  not  quite,  because  of  their 
best  trousers — and  watched  the  backs  of  the  girls.  As  the 
congregation  slowly  dispersed,  groups  of  relatives,  who  had  seen 
one  another  every  day  of  the  previous  week,  invited  one  another 
home  for  tea  and  gossip.  'Wisitin"  was  actively  practised  for 
the  rest  of  the  morning,  as  if  people  who  worked  side  by  side  all 
the  week  had  their  only  real  opportunity  of  meeting  on  Sundays. 

Our  own  religious  service,  conducted  by  the  same  padre,  was 


THE    WEEKLY    CUSTOM  97 

held  at  the  station,  which  by  now  had — as  all  good  naval  establish- 
ments have — its  quarter-deck,  with  a  mast  and  yard-arm  for 
flying  the  ensign,  and  its  Sunday  Divisions.  Rig-of-the-day  was 
uniform — *  Number  Ones' — in  place  of  the  multiform  array  of 
jerseys,  sheepskin  coats,  and  knitted  caps  that  we  wore  on 
week-days.  The  service  ended  just  in  time  for  us  to  hurry  to  the 
store-roorn  and  draw  our  daily  tot  of  rum — the  only  alcoholic 
drink  then  allowed  on  the  island.  That  ritual  over,  we  followed 
the  local  custom  of  Sunday  morning  visiting  among  the  families 
we  knew. 

These  visits,  like  all  'public'  occasions  in  the  village,  were  staid 
and  formal  affairs.  On  arriving  at  a  cottage  we  found  a  roomful 
of  women  in  rustling  skirts  and  men  in  ill-fitting  Sunday  best 
sitting  on  boxes,  side  by  side,  around  the  walls,  as  if  waiting 
for  the  appearance  of  some  public  performer.  The  hostess  was 
always  seated  at  the  hearthside  superintending  the  boiling  of  water 
for  the  tea  of  hospitality.  The  appearance  of  any  of  our  expedi- 
tion was  welcomed ;  the  woman  of  the  house  seized  the  oppor- 
tunity of  displaying  her  familiarity  with  us,  of  putting  us  on  show 
— as  if  we  were  the  'entertainers'  whose  arrival  seemed  to  be 
expected.  Often,  as  we  moved  from  one  cottage  to  another  in 
leisurely  progress,  we  found  that  the  same  group  of  'spectators' 
had  hurried  ahead  of  us  to  witness  our  next  'appearance/  We 
didn't  know  whether  to  feel  like  celebrities  or  freaks. 

The  same  repeated  appearances  were  noticeable  of  the  cups  in 
which  tea  was  offered  to  us.  Few  of  the  housewives  possessed 
sufficient  crockery  to  provide  for  more  than  two  or  three  visitors ; 
and  the  children  were  kept  busy  on  Sunday  mornings  running 
from  cottage  to  cottage  borrowing  crocks — so  that  a  guest  often 
found  himself  drinking  from  the  same  chipped  mug  as  in  the 
previous  house  he  had  visited. 

At  these  social  assemblies  I  was  frequently  aware  of  a  curious 
feature  of  the  islanders'  conversation:  when  they  addressed  us,  or 
obviously  intended  us  to  be  included  in  the  talk,  their  speech — 
once  we  had  learnt  the  accent — was  perfectly  intelligible;  but 
when  they  exchanged  remarks  among  themselves,  not  intended 


98  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

for  our  attention,  they  relapsed  into  a  dialect  that  was  incompre- 
hensible. This  was  particularly  noticeable  when  a  child  or  young 
girl  from  a  neighbouring  cottage  came  with  a  message  or  request: 
over  the  half-door  she  would  engage  in  dialogue  with  the  mistress 
of  the  house,  who  replied  from  the  hearth  in  a  shrill,  raised  voice, 
sometimes  in  scolding  tones  and  always  in  what  seemed  a  foreign 
language.  Perhaps  we  were  not  intended  to  hear  the  substance 
of  these  exchanges. 

Another  strange  feature  of  these  visits  was  the  tacit  under- 
standing— almost  a  kind  of  telepathy — by  which,  even  at  a 
moment  when  the  conversation  seemed  to  be  at  its  liveliest,  all 
the  visitors  would  suddenly,  without  any  previous  indication  by 
word  or  gesture,  rise  and  leave.  There  was  no  exchange  of 
good-byes.  In  an  instant,  by  some  common  impulse,  everyone 
stood  up  and  quietly  walked  out.  The  hostess,  completely  un- 
concerned, bent  over  her  pots  or  poked  the  fire.  That  was 
how  visits  by  the  islanders  always  ended. 

On  Sunday  afternoons  the  centre  of  activity  moved  farther 
afield.  If  the  weather  permitted — and  it  needed  a  hurricane  or  a 
downpour  to  keep  the  island  men  indoors — the  settlement  was 
empty  while  its  inhabitants  walked  'hout.'  The  cliff- top  above 
the  beaches — the  'bank,'  as  it  was  called — became  the  local 
boulevard,  where  village  society  paraded  for  its  own  inspection. 
The  husbands  walked  beside  their  wives  as  far  as  Herald  Point, 
where  the  abyss  of  Hottentot  Gulch  compelled  them  to  reverse 
their  solemn  promenade.  The  little  girls  looked  picturesque  in 
their  sun-bonnets,  or  'kappies,'  their  sashes,  billowing  dresses, 
and  white  stockings;  the  little  boys  looked  pain-wracked  as  they 
walked  with  their  hands  in  empty  'best'  pockets,  forbidden  even 
to  throw  pebbles  into  the  surf.  The  young  men  acknowledged 
to  be  £ taken'  walked  stiffly  beside  their  brides-to-be.  Those 
whose  fate  was  still  to  be  sealed  dawdled  in  affected  nonchalance 
near  a  cluster  of  bright  dresses.  In  a  row  along  the  bank,  like 
sea-gulls  along  a  breakwater,  sat  the  unengaged  girls,  passing 
chatter  to  and  fro  like  a  bag  of  sweets,  their  impudent  backs 
turned  on  their  would-be  suitors.  On  an  island  where  the 


THE    WEEKLY    CUSTOM  99 

number  of  eligible  young  men  exceeded  the  number  of  marriage- 
able young  women,  the  latter  could  afford  a  feeling  of  security. 
Their  laughter  had  a  note  of  care-free  assurance  missing  from  the 
occasional  guffaws  of  their  admirers. 

The  Tristan  girls  mature  young  and  courting  begins  at  an  early 
age.  Engagements,  however,  often  have  to  be  long,  until  the 
future  husband  has  enough  wood  to  build  a  house  and  enough 
sheep  and  cattle  to  support  a  family.  There  may  be  great  rivalry 
for  the  hand  of  a  favourite  girl,  the  most  sought-after  being 
generally  not  the  prettiest  but  the  one  whose  father  can  offer  the 
biggest  dowry. 

During  the  week  courting  was  conducted  in  the  evenings.  A 
young  man  trying  to  win  a  girl  would  visit  her  home  after  his  day's 
work;  he  would  walk  straight  into  the  house,  where  the  whole 
family  was  gathered  round  the  open  hearth ;  he  would  find  a  seat 
on  a  box  and  join  in  the  conversation.  Nobody  would  take  much 
notice  of  him,  least  of  all  the  girl.  If  she  was  a  coveted  prize, 
there  might  be  several  suitors  sitting  in  the  room  side  by  side, 
night  after  night,  on  the  best  of  terms  with  one  another.  All  of 
them  would  bring  presents — and  as  a  rule  all  the  presents  would 
be  accepted,  so  that  competition  was  maintained.  When  a  girl 
allowed  a  lover  to  make  a  pair  of  moccasins  for  her,  she  was 
favouring  him.  When  she  knitted  him,  in  return,  a  pair  of  socks 
he  could  estimate  his  chances  by  the  number  of  rings  of  'marking* 
wool  round  the  tops:  if  there  were  four  such  'marks*  of  affection, 
he  knew  he  was  the  favourite.  Acceptance  was  signified  when 
she  invited  him  to  bring  her  his  clothes  to  wash.  After  that  they 
would  appear  openly  as  an  engaged  couple,  walking  together  on 
Sunday  afternoons .  There  was  even  a  special  part  of  the  common 
near  the  bank-top  which  was,  by  general  understanding,  reserved 
for  the  engaged:  others  did  not  walk  there  on  that  day. 

Naturally  the  presence  of  naval  ratings  on  the  island  was  of 
great  interest  to  the  girls.  At  first  they  were  distressingly  shy, 
and  oddly  enough  it  was  with  the  young  men  that  we  first  became 
friends.  If  one  of  us  approached  the  girls,  they  would  rise  like 
birds  from  their  perch,  to  settle  again  farther  along  the  bank. 


I  00  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

Only  after  many  Sundays  did  we  win  their  confidence.  The 
younger  ones  were  less  diffident  than  their  elder  sisters.  Tom- 
boyish  Marie  was  more  easily  addressed  than  her  sister  Asturias 
Ann,  one  of  the  two  prettiest — and  plumpest — girls  on  the  island. 
Emily,  the  other  favourite,  still  hid  her  vivacity  in  public  behind 
a  provocative  bashfulness.  Ida  looked  saucy,  but  said  nothing. 
Isobel,  conscious  of  a  figure  more  slender  than  was  common 
among  the  village  girls,  practised  aloofness  for  a  while,  studying 
how  to  be  graceful  in  retreat.  Even  after  we  knew  them  well, 
the  girls  would  display  out  of  doors  a  shyness  that  they  dropped 
when  visited  at  home. 

The  young  men,  so  far  from  resenting  any  attentions  we  paid  to 
the  girls,  apparently  welcomed  them  and  eagerly  forwarded  our 
advances.  They  seemed  to  take  our  interest  as  a  compliment  to 
themselves  and  were  prepared  naively  to  follow  our  choices:  if 
we  thought  a  girl  attractive,  they  concluded  she  must  be  so. 
We  were  careful,  however,  to  keep  clear  of  the  '  engaged ' 
enclosure. 

The  greater  part  of  Sunday  afternoon  was  given  to  this  serious 
business  of  'co't'nV  It  was  early  evening  when  the  single 
church-bell  again  loosed  on  the  wind  its  tremulous  call,  like  the 
distant  tinkle  of  a  sheep-bell.  Obediently  the  promenaders 
turned  like  scattered  sheep  and  converged  on  the  church,  the 
bright  dresses  of  the  girls  fluttering  like  banners  to  the  fore. 

After  evensong  a  few  of  the  elders  read  their  Bibles  for  an  hour 
or  less,  not  so  much  from  devotion  as  to  mark  their  superiority 
over  the  greater  number  who  couldn't  read  their  Bibles.  Most 
of  the  women  went  to  bed  as  soon  as  the  evening  meal  was  cleared 
away,  being  at  a  loss  what  else  to  do  when  knitting  was  forbidden. 
The  men  smoked  for  a  while,  then  followed,  seeking  the  simplest 
excuse  for  removing  clothes  in  which  they  could  neither  work  nor 
lounge  at  ease. 


CHAPTER    FIFTEEN, 

The  Lamp  of  Learning 

CLOSELY  associated  with  the  church  on  Tristan  was  the  school. 
In  the  past  the  ministers  had  always  instituted  an  elementary 
education  for  the  children.  In  the  long  periods  when  there  was 
no  minister,  this  had  been  continued  desultorily  by  the  more 
literate  of  the  elders.  Education  was  consequently  uneven 
among  the  villagers,  the  children  of  Agnes  Rogers,  Bob  Glass, 
and  Mrs  Repetto  having  been  taught  more  than  the  others. 

During  our  stay  the  school  was  revived  under  the  direction  of 
the  chaplain,  and  several  of  our  party  were  enrolled  as  assistant 
teachers.  Lessons  now  took  place  in  a  vacant  room  at  the 
station;  the  old  school-house  behind  the  church,  built  as  the 
people  would  say  'in  the  time  of  Father  Rogers,'  had  passed  from 
school-house  to  council  chamber  and  dance-hall  and  finally  into 
disuse.  The  school  brought  us  into  close  acquaintance  with  the 
'lads  of  the  willage/  especially  the  ten-to-fourteen-year-old  ones, 
who  formed  a  homogeneous  band  which  seemed  rarely  to  split 
into  factions.  The  leading  spirit  was  Edwin  Glass,  aged  about 
fourteen,  known  by  nickname  sometimes  as  'Cabby,5  sometimes 


101 


I  O  2  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

as  *  Spike.'  He  was  a  merry-grinning,  wiry,  black-eyed  boy, 
just  beginning  to  shoot  in  height,  so  that  his  white  trousers,  once 
ankle-length,  were  now  little  more  than  knee-length  and — being 
worn,  in  imitation  of  ours,  outside  his  socks — gave  him  a  Huckle- 
berry Finn  appearance.  Some  visitor  or  missionary  had  given 
him  a  diminutive,  red  and  black  quartered,  school  cap,  which 
seemed  never  to  leave  the  back  of  his  head. 

His  younger  brother  Joseph,  about  twelve  years  old,  was  as 
tough  and  keen  as  a  whip.  There  was  a  younger  brother  still, 
Conrad,  whom  Joseph  introduced  to  me: 

'This  'yah's  my  buddy  Conrad.  Together,  we  is  name' 
awfter  Joseph  Conrad.' 

I  stared. 

°At  was  a  ship  which  call  'yah/  Joseph  explained. 

Others  of  this  regular  band  were  Basil  Lavarello,  insultingly 
called  *BawboonJ  by  the  rest;  Gilbert  Lavarello,  of  blond, 
Scandinavian  colouring;  Dennis  Green,  of  freckled  face,  reddish 
hair,  and  pale  skin;  Hubert  Green,  a  tall,  lugubrious  boy  known 
either  as  *  Nero ?  or  as  'Teachus, J  and  'Barnett'  Repetto,  whose  full 
Christian  names  were  Bernard  Dominic  Andrea.  Followers,  of  a 
slightly  younger  generation  but  equally  ready  to  join  in  the  wildest 
escapades,  were  Emily's  two  brothers,  Donald  and  Piers  Hagan; 
Benjy  Green,  aged  six ;  and  a  whole  tribe  of  bare-legged  urchins 
with  English,  Italian,  or  Norwegian  names — the  last,  such  as 
Lars  and  Soggnaes,  commemorating  the  expedition  of  Norwegian 
scientists  to  Tristan  in  1937.  The  younger  boys  were  small, 
thin,  and  frail-looking,  but  the  older  ones  were  already  developing 
the  tall,  muscular  bodies  common  among  the  men. 

Associated  with  this  juvenile  brigade  in  mental  rather  than 
chronological  age  was  Tom  Swain,  familiar  to  station  and  settle- 
ment as  'Sack.'  At  first  meeting  'Sack3  had  appeared  to  us  a 
particularly  friendly  and  talkative  youth,  always  ready  to  laugh 
at  a  joke  that  he  felt  he  ought  to  understand,  full  of  half-comical 
innuendoes,  quick  to  copy  our  expressions  and  to  pretend  a  know- 
ledge of  our  affairs.  It  was  some  time  before  we  realized  that,  in 
spite  of  his  youthful  appearance  and  the  villagers'  treatment  of 


THE    LAMP    OF    LEARNING  103 

him  as  a  'lad,'  he  was  actually  a  man  of  forty.  He  was  not 
exactly  stupid:  he  was  adept  enough  at  boat-pulling,  fishing,  and 
all  the  other  island  occupations ;  but  he  had  the  mind  of  a  boy, 
and  even  his  body  was  slight  and  under-developed  by  Tristan 
standards. 

The  older  youths,  from  fourteen  upwards,  considered  them- 
selves too  nearly  men  to  join  in  the  excited,  boastful  argu- 
mentative, scoffing  conversations  and  the  racing,  pebble- 
throwing,  rock-climbing,  surf- wading  activities  of  the  mere  boys. 
But  they  were  eager  to  take  advantage  of  the  school  and  turned  up 
punctually  with  their  newly  issued  pencils  and  writing-books. 
Even  Ken  Rogers  and  his  brothers,  some  of  them  married,  Wilson 
Glass,  and  other  relatively  educated  young  men  came  voluntarily 
to  add  to  their  knowledge.  Agnes  in  particular  encouraged  her 
children  to  learn  and  Kenneth  had  a  thirst  for  education.  A  few 
of  the  girls,  notably  Ken's  sisters,  Asturias  and  Marie,  shared  this 
desire,  but  most  of  the  girls  were  content  with  illiteracy. 
Although  Chief  announced,  at  the  doctor's  bidding,  that  school 
was  compulsory  for  girls  as  well  as  boys  under  the  age  of  fourteen, 
they  did  not  attend  regularly.  Of  those  who  came  the  motives 
were  questionable :  the  main  desire  was  to  see  and  be  seen  by  the 
teachers  and  to  be  the  centre  of  a  new  kind  of  social  gathering 
from  which  parents  and  elderly  female  relatives  were  excluded. 

Most  of  the  children  learned  fairly  quickly  once  they  overcame 
the  initial  shyness  imposed  by  the  strange  classroom.  They 
studied  elementary  arithmetic  and  how  to  read  and  write.  The 
biggest  obstacle  was  that  the  English  they  were  being  taught  to 
read  and  write  was  so  different  from  the  language  they  spoke. 
It  was  easy  enough  to  show  how  to  write  the  letter  *v' ;  the 
problem  was  to  teach  its  purpose,  since  it  was  never  used  in  local 
speech.  When  it  came  at  the  beginning  of  a  word  the  islanders 
always  pronounced  it  as  a  'w/  as  in  'winegar,'  'willage,'  and 
'Wictoria.*  When  it  occurred  in  the  middle  of  a  word,  they 
turned  it  into  a  'b/  as  in  'hobber'  for  'over.'  Hlogically  they 
pretended  that  they  could  not  render  the  *w'  sound,  otherwise  so 
popular,  in  the  middle  of  'flower'  or  'flour/  which  consequently 


I  04  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

became  'flobba/  Similar  problems  met  us  with  the  vowel  sound 
cer*  and  the  consonant  *th.'  The  Islanders  said  'charch'  for 
'church,'  'Harbutt'  for  'Herbert/  'parple'  for  'purple';  and 
'barfday'  for  'birthday/  'Marfa'  for  'Martha/  'Roof  for  'Ruth/ 
Lessons  in  spelling  helped  to  correct  some  of  these  mistakes  such 
as  the  use  of  'akse'  for  'ask'  and  the  promiscuous  scattering  of 
ehV  in  words  such  as  'hanimals'  and  phrases  such  as  *  heating 
heggs  and  happles. ' 

To  correct  local  grammar  wrould  have  been  as  difficult  as  it 
would  have  been  pointless.  Some  of  the  oddities  gave  added 
vigour  to  the  speech.  Double  and  triple  negatives  were  used  to 
pile  up  emphasis.  Stranger  to  us  was  a  curious  kind  of  double 
positive : 

*  Sometimes  he  allus  go  fishinV 

'Look  at  those  boys  firing  (throwing)  pebbles.  That  they 
allus  do  sometimes/ 

The  auxiliary  verb  'to  do'  was  overworked,  sometimes  with 
comical  effect.  It  solved  all  problems  of  past  tense.  Not  only 
did  we  hear  'I  done  went/  'I  done  finish  my  spiimin" ;  we  also 
heard  such  dialogues  as  this : 

'  Wilson,  is  you  done  all  you'  wark?' 

4  No,  I  ain't  no  done  done  no  wark.' 

In  their  everyday  speech  the  islanders  used  many  nautical 
words.  The  men  were  always  'hands.'  String  was  invariably 
'line*  and  was  measured  In  fathoms.  The  words  'left'  and 
'right*  were  redundant  on  Tristan.  The  points  of  the  compass 
were  always  in  mind  and  the  Islander  spoke  naturally  of  the  north 
or  south  wall  of  a  room  or  even  end  of  a  table.  To  walk  through 
the  village  towards  Big  Beach  was  to  'take  the  heast'ard';  to 
walk  towards  the  Patches  was  to  'take  the  west'ard.* 

At  its  best  the  local  speech  was  vivid  and  vital.  It  lent  itself  to 
Imagery.  A  person  chilled  by  the  cold  was  'as  blue  as  dimin' ; 
a  little  boy  who  had  eaten  his  fill  was  'done  round  out  like  a 
punkin'  (pumpkin).  To  someone  whose  hair  had  been  tousled 
by  the  wind  a  girl  might  say:  'You'  hair  is  all  done  root  up. 
You  look  like  you  bin  haul'  t'rough  a  bush  backwa'ds. '  Perhaps 


THE    LAMP    OF    LEARNING  I  O  £ 

the  most  colourful  example  was  the  description  of  wind-blown 
waves  as  'feather-white  willies.' 

The  islanders  were  not  without  imagination.  They  had  a 
fondness  for  'spinnin'  yarns'  and  describing  scenes.  The  girls 
were  attracted  by  reading:  the  boys  had  a  stronger  desire  to  write. 
Sometimes  in  the  evenings  at  David  Hagan's  house  I  would  help 
Emily  with  her  'laminV  She  could  print  a  round,  clear  hand 
fairly  quickly  and  spell  better  than  many,  but  had  not  the  patience 
to  develop  a  cursive  handwriting.  At  first  this  coaching  was  an 
amusing  game  to  her,  an  excuse  for  us  to  sit  close  together  at  the 
table.  The  bird-oil  lamp  shone  on  her  face  as  she  bowed  it 
unnecessarily  low  over  the  paper;  the  soot  from  the  lamp 
blackened  her  nostrils ;  her  hand  continually  needed  the  guidance 
of  mine  in  forming  its  'hays'  and  'hesses.'  But  she  tired  quickly 
of  a  game  which  required  stillness  and  concentration  without 
feeding  her  imagination. 

Reading,  on  the  other  hand,  could  hold  her  entranced  for  an 
hour  on  end — which  was  a  long  time  for  Emily.  It  was  a  new 
and  satisfying  experience.  Simple  stories  of  which  an  English 
child  has  exhausted  the  charm  at  five  years  old  could  enthral  her  at 
eighteen.  'Cinderella'  held  its  glamour  after  several  readings. 
She  was  not  interested  in  hearing  it  read  aloud  by  someone  else: 
that  was  merely  like  listening  to  a  yarn  spun ;  any  of  the  islanders 
could  provide  that.  She  had  to  read  the  story  herself,  her  full 
lips  forming  each  word,  as  her  forefinger  traced  its  course,  and 
her  voice  becoming  a  rich,  wonder-laden  whisper  as  the  story 
emerged — sometimes  so  slowly — from  the  page.  This  was  a 
new  magic  we  had  brought  into  the  lives  of  the  young  people. 


CHAPTER    SIXTEEN 


A  New  Grave 


I  STILL  paid  regular  visits,  usually  with  'Ginger/  to  the  home  of 
Bob  Glass,  where  we  delivered  our  'washing'  into  the  coarse  but 
capable  hands  of  his  wife  Charlotte .  We  became  familiar  visitors 
during  the  long  evenings,  when  old  Bob  revealed  more  and  more 
astonishing  facts  about  his  life  in  many  parts  of  the  world. 

From  his  seat  of  authority  on  the  wooden  sofa  he  would  issue 
orders  in  a  quavering  but  peremptory  tone  to  his  wife : 

*Put  some  more  wood  on  'at  fire,  Shawlutt.  Set  the  pawt  on, 
woman,  and  make  the  gen'lmen  a  drink. ' 

Occasionally  he  would  let  his  stick  lie  idle  between  his  knees 
while  he  condescended  to  stretch  out  his  bony  wrists  to  hold  a 
skein  of  wool  for  his  wife  to  roll  into  a  ball  ready  for  knitting. 
It  seemed  an  incongruously  domestic  and  familiar  action. 

His  voice  was  soft  and  weak,  with  a  curious  lilt,  a  half- 
American  drawl.  Age  had  mitigated  in  it  some  of  the  harsh 
fullness  of  the  island  speech,  subduing  it  to  a  melodious  drone,  in 
which  he  meandered  interminably.  From  time  to  time,  while 
talking,  he  would  bring  the  gaze  of  his  round,  protruding  eyes 

1 06 


A    NEW    GRAVE  I  07 

into  line  with  one's  face  and  hold  it  there,  like  the  revealing  but 
unseeing  beam  of  a  ship's  searchlight.  The  habit  was  discon- 
certing, until  one  realized  that  he  was  looking  beyond  one  at  the 
pictures  in  his  memory — or  at  the  mere  vacancy  of  an  old  man's 
dream.  When  he  swung  his  stare  away  again,  one  could  almost 
see  the  beam  of  it  whisked  across  the  furniture  of  the  room  and 
out  through  the  window. 

Of  his  thoughts,  of  his  character,  of  what  passed — if  anything — 
within  his  mind,  we  knew  nothing.  We  could  only  make 
guesses  on  the  evidence  of  the  stories  he  told  of  his  own  experi- 
ence. Even  these  stories  were  never  told  directly:  they  seemed 
to  come  up  inevitably,  in  an  ever-recurring  rota,  like  the  steps  on 
a  mill-wheel.  We  could  not  honestly  claim  to  hold  conversa- 
tions with  Bob  Glass,  we  merely  'listened  in'  while  he  ruminated 
aloud. 

By  now  we  knew  his  history  well.  At  the  age  of  eighteen  he 
had  left  the  island  and  gone  to  South  Africa.  There  he  had 
worked  at  a  candle  factory  in  Cape  Town.  He  had  left  it  to  join 
the  whaling  schooner  Swallow,  of  which  his  uncle  was  skipper. 
From  him  he  had  gained  his ' edication. '  He  had  made  two  trips, 
the  first  as  'boatsteerer/  the  second  as  third  mate.  Later  he  had 
joined  an  American  barque,  the  Wild  Rose,  on  a  sealing  expedition 
to  Gough  Island — the  very  ship  that  had  called  at  Tristan  and 
taken  away  the  wrecked  shipmates  of  Gaetano  Lavarello,  the  ship 
after  which  the  island  long-boat  was  named.  He  had  been  to 
England  and  several  times  to  America.  He  had  returned  to  the 
Cape  and  had  been  working  there  at  the  time  of  what  he  inveter- 
ately  called  the  'Bluebonnet'  plague — as  if  it  had  been  a  particu- 
larly vexing  epidemic  in  feminine  fashions.  During  the  Boer 
War  he  had  served  as  one  of  Kitchener's  Scouts.  Afterwards  he 
had  tried  diamond-mining  and  farming  in  the  Orange  Free  State 
but  had  given  them  up  to  return  at  the  age  of  thirty-four  to 
Tristan,  bringing  with  him  his  Irish  wife  Elizabeth  and  five 
children.  After  three  years  on  Tristan  and  the  birth  of  her 
eighth  child,  Elizabeth  had  died  and  Bob  had  married  the  island- 
born  Charlotte — a  daughter  of  Old  Sam  Swain. 


108  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

He  had  never  again  left  the  Island;  and  yet  there  had  been 
disillusion  in  his  staying  there.  He  had  returned  full  of  plans  for 
using  the  island  boats  as  whale-boats  and  so  enriching  the  settle- 
ment with  an  industry  in  blubber  oil.  The  chronicle  of  that 
endeavour,  as  he  had  already  told  it  to  us,  was  both  amusing  and 
pathetic.  Perhaps  it  was  this  failure  that  had  fixed  his  thoughts 
so  firmly  in  the  past  and  away  from  his  native  island.  His  talk 
was  always  of  the  'houtside  warl*/  especially  of  the  South  Africa 
of  his  fighting  days.  He  said  once: 

*Some  folks  don't  loik  wars.  But  when  Oi  was  foighting  the 
Boers,  'at  was  the  happiest  toime  of  my  loife! ' 

When  asked  if  he  would  like  to  leave  the  island  again,  he 
replied,  gently,  honestly,  but  with  a  resigned  smile: 

4Yaas,  but  it's  too  late  now.     I'se  got  too  howld  to  go/ 

At  the  time  when  we  listened  to  Bob  Glass's  ruminations,  he 
had  acquired  a  certain  wistful  dignity.  Yet  there  remained  some- 
thing elusive  about  him,  even  about  the  features  of  his  face.  I 
believe  he  had  a  wispy,  white  moustache:  but,  even  at  the  time  of 
knowing  him,  I  was  never  quite  sure.  Apart  from  the  staring 
eyes  and  something  about  his  stance  that  distinguished  him  from 
the  other  village  patriarchs,  I  always  forgot  what  he  looked  like, 
even  in  the  interval  of  a  few  days.  It  was  as  if  he  were  not  quite 
real,  like  a  shadow  or  a  silhouette.  Every  time  that  he  greeted 
us  anew  at  the  low  doorway  of  his  cottage,  there  had  to  be  a 
rapid  process  of  identification  and  recognition:  'Ah  yes,  that's 
Bob!  1*11  remember  him  now/  But  I  never  did. 

In  the  end  I  never  had  the  chance  to.  During  the  week  of  his 
seventieth  birthday  Bob  Glass  died. 

Seventy  years  was  not  a  long  life  by  Tristan  standards,  but  in 
Bob's  case  it  seemed  to  have  been  longer  than  usual.  In  the  last 
days  of  his  illness  he  received  visitors  in  the  tiny  bedroom  which 
was  nothing  more  than  a  dark  corner  of  the  living-room  shut  off 
by  a  wooden  partition.  Light  entered  it  only  through  a  small 
opening  cut  high  up  in  the  partition.  To  the  gloom  of  that  box- 
like  compartment,  where  he  lay  somewhere  on  a  wooden  bunk, 


A    NEW    GRAVE  109 

my  eyes  never  became  accustomed,  so  that  he  seemed  at  the  end 
nothing  but  a  voice,  growing  daily  weaker,  talking  still  of  the  past 
and  issuing  out  of  obscurity.  It  was  as  if  the  old  man  had  been 
discarded  and  put  away  in  a  cupboard,  where  he  still  protested 
feebly  against  his  fate. 

On  the  day  of  his  funeral  his  coffin  was  carried  all  around  the 
settlement  by  a  little  cortege  of  villagers  and  finally  buried  in  the 
little  cemetery  where,  not  very  long  before,  he  had  pointed  out 
to  us  his  'grandad's*  grave  and  retold  for  the  last  time  the  pranks 
of  his  boyhood,  while  the  flax  in  the  neighbouring  patch  had 
rattled  like  dry  bones  in  the  blighting  wind. 

Now  the  flax,  in  all  the  gardens,  was  a  dark  fire  of  bloom. 
Children  playing  near  the  graveyard  pointed  to  a  new  turf  mound 
and  some  even  called  it  'grandad's' ;  but  there  was  no  headstone 
from  which  to  prise  the  leaded  letters  for  pellets — not  even  a 
little  wooden  cross  to  steal  and  use  as  a  sword. 

On  my  first  visit  to  Charlotte's — such  it  had  become — I  became 
aware  at  once  of  change.  Furniture  had  been  rearranged  and  the 
whole  cottage  had  a  fresh,  rejuvenated  appearance.  So  far  from 
the  constraint  of  grief,  there  was  a  sense  of  release,  a  new, 
unrestricted  spontaneity.  It  seemed  permissible  now  to  raise 
one's  voice  in  that  room  where,  in  Bob  Glass's  company,  con- 
versation had  always  been  conducted  with  incongruous  formality. 
Charlotte  revealed,  beneath  her  bovine  inexpressiveness,  an 
unsuspected  wry  humour  and  a  shrewd  eye  for  the  foibles  of  her 
neighbours.  Her  snort  of  high-pitched  laughter  often  startled 
the  walls  of  that  cottage  where  old  Bob  had  welcomed  guests 
with  his  unfailing,  threadbare  dignity. 

The  truth  is  that  it  was  an  undeniable  relief  to  be  free,  in  that 
house,  of  his  vaguely  disturbing  presence.  Charlotte  was  a 
creature  at  once  more  earthly  and  more  earthy,  with  a  local 
wisdom  closely  related  to  the  black,  volcanic  soil  of  the  island. 
She  resembled  in  some  ways  a  certain  old  she-goat  that  we  had 
heard  about  from  the  islanders :  having  caused  damage  to  village 
gardens  and  flax  beds,  the  goat  had  been  taken  by  several  men  in  a 


I  I  O  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

boat  round  the  Bluff  and  put  ashore  on  the  beach  called  Anchor- 
stock  on  the  western  side  of  the  island.  The  next  day  men 
working  at  their  potato  patches  were  amazed  to  see  her  returning 
purposefully  along  the  road  to  the  village,  scornfully  ignoring  the 
stares  of  the  men  who  had  been  responsible  for  her  having  to 
climb — at  her  age! — the  steep,  trackless  sides  of  the  Bluff. 

Charlotte  had  about  her  since  her  husband's  death  that  same 
purposeful  and  impenitent  look  as  the  old  she-goat — which  had 
never  again  been  banished  from  the  settlement.  Soon  the 
islanders  came  to  regard  her  in  the  same  light,  as  one  for  whom 
exceptions  had  to  be  made — even  to  the  extent  of  letting  her 
knock  down  the  walls  of  propriety  and  wilfully  uproot  the 
flowers  of  custom.  Her  widowhood  had  set  her  up  in  a  position 
of  independence  in  the  village  such  as  Tristan  women  seldom 
knew.  Her  life  centred  now,  with  possessive  devotion,  on  her 
docile  son  Wilson:  him  she  ruled  as  despotically  as  her  weak  and 
aged  husband  had  ruled  her,  permitting  him  to  raise  his  voice  only 
when  addressing  his  old  dog,  'Dinty.' 


.     CHAPTER    SEVENTEEN 

Holding  the  Fort 

WHEN  we  had  left  Simonstown  at  the  start  of  our  exile,  we  had 
been  told  that  our  stay  on  Tristan  would  be  short — three  to  six 
months.  A  more  permanent  staff,  married  men  accompanied  by 
their  wives,  would  be  coming  to  relieve  us.  We  had  been 
ordered  to  'hold  the  fort'  until  their  arrival.  The  phrase  had 
conjured  up  mental  pictures  of  ourselves  as  the  meagre  garrison 
of  a  beleaguered  outpost.  Instead  we  found  ourselves  in  the 
most  peaceful  of  backwaters,  unstirred  by  the  tide  of  war. 
Except  for  radio  broadcasts  we  should  have  known  nothing  about 
the  world  struggle  that  was  the  occasion  for  our  presence  on  the 
island.  It  was  as  if  we  had  been  dropped  out  of  the  conflict,  lost 
or  forgotten.  And  yet,  if  one  *side'  had  mislaid  us,  there  was 
always  the  possibility  that  the  other  would  find  us.  An  enemy 
submarine  might  surface  in  view  of  the  settlement  and  send  a 
landing-party  to  investigate. 

The  thought  did  not  occur  to  us  often,  but  the  contingency  had 
to  be  considered.  The  station  consisted  of  low  wooden 
buildings,  masked  to  some  extent  from  the  sea.  At  night  the 

in 


I  I  2  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

windows  were  blacked  out.  The  faint  glimmers  of  light  from 
the  cottage  lamps  were  almost  invisible.  But  in  the  day-time 
there  were  the  aerial  masts  and  the  ensign  to  proclaim  the 
outpost.  Our  entire  armament  was  a  few  machine-guns  and 
revolvers  and  enough  rifles  to  equip  the  station  personnel  and 
some  of  the  able-bodied  islanders. 

Occasionally  an  *  alarm5  was  practised.  Arms  were  issued, 
the  islanders  *  evacuated*  to  the  upper  reach  of  Hottentot  Gulch 
and  certain  of  the  radio  staff  disappeared  to  an  'emergency' 
station  hidden  among  hill  slopes.  The  whole  practice  was 
enjoyed  as  a  kind  of  game  and  the  excited  hubbub  of  voices  from 
the  gulch  echoed  all  over  the  settlement  shelf.  A  number  of  the 
island  men  were  organized  into  a  local  militia — the  Tristan 
Defence  Volunteers.  They  were  taught  to  handle  rifles.  Some- 
times a  competition  *  shoot'  was  held  between  the  Navy  and  the 
T.D.V. :  such  an  event  was  a  local  sports  day.  The  only  use  of  a 
revolver  was  by  the  operator  on  duty  at  the  hut  on  Herald  Point: 
during  a  slow  afternoon  watch  he  would  sometimes  relieve  the 
tedium  by  shooting  at  flies  on  the  wall  or  through  the  open  door 
hatch  at  a  can  on  the  fence  outside. 

Life  at  the  station  was  a  quiet,  monotonous  routine.  We  slept 
in  one  wooden  building,  we  ate  in  another.  The  doctor  and  the 
padre  lived  on  the  other  side  of  the  grass  rectangle  of  *  quarter- 
deck/ The  store-keeper  spent  his  days  in  a  dark  interior  of  his 
own;  Bill  the  cook  built  himself  a  bakery  adjoining  the  galley,  to 
enlarge  his  domain;  Jock  the  stoker  lived  with  oil-cans  and  cotton 
waste  in  the  engine-room,  from  which  came  the  power  to  operate 
the  transmitters  and  receivers  and  to  supply  light  to  the  station; 
the  'met/  staff  cultivated  mysteries  in  their  own  sanctum;  and  in 
the  wireless-telegraphy  room  the  operators  tapped  morse  keys 
and  turned  dials. 

Since  the  departure  of  the  soldiers  there  had  been  a  few  other 
changes  in  personnel.  The  store-keeper  and  the  leading  tele- 
graphist, who  had  come  with  the  advance-party,  had  been 
relieved.  We  had  some  extra  N.C.O.s,  a  second  cook,  and  six 
more  operators.  The  circle  round  the  mess-table  had  become 


HOLDING    THE   FORT  IIJ 

slightly  bigger,  but  the  core  of  the  original  draft  remained,  and 
the  newcomers  could  not  be  strangers  for  long  in  so  limited  a 
company. 

By  its  nature  our  work  cut  us  off  from  the  islanders.  Through 
the  language  of  telegraphy  we  communicated  with  operators  in 
distant  shore  stations  and  occasionally  in  ships.  We  were  in 
regular  touch  with  Simonstown,  and  at  the  end  of  an  official 
*  routine'  transmission  we  were  allowed — by  a  special  concession 
made  to  us  in  consideration  of  the  loneliness  of  our  position — to 
hold  private  conversation,  in  morse,  with  the  telegraphists  there. 
We  came  to  know  their  names  and  to  have  a  vicarious  familiarity 
with  them  'over  the  air.'  We  even  learned  to  recognize  the 
distinctive  morse  hands  of  several  of  them,  so  that  from  the  speed 
and  rhythm  of  a  signal  we  could  say;  'So-and-so's  on  to-night.' 
It  is  amazing  how  personal  an  instrument  a  morse  key  can  become 
to  the  ear  of  an  intent  listener:  it  can  transmit  friendliness,  cold- 
ness, sarcasm,  exasperation,  or  ribald  amusement.  This  'tone' 
was  quite  independent  of  the  subject-matter  of  messages,  since  all 
our  traffic  was  in  code. 

Radio  was  our  link  with  the  outer  world.  It  even  brought  us  a 
sort  of  remote-controlled  acquaintance  with  the  'sparkers'  on 
other  islands  in  the  South  Atlantic.  When  the  time  came  to 
make  a  routine  call  to  Simonstown,  there  would  be  a  friendly 
rivalry  between  us  and  the  operators  on  St  Helena  and  the  Falk- 
land Islands  to  establish  communication  first.  Our  call  signs 
had  the  familiarity  of  nicknames.  Sometimes  it  seemed  that  we 
had  a  closer  relation  with  those  unseen  fellow  key-tappers  than 
with  our  hosts  on  the  island. 

In  addition  to  the  main  wireless-telegraphy  office  there  was  the 
receiving  hut  on  the  Point.  It  was  just  big  enough  to  house  an 
operator's  bench  with  its  equipment,  a  chair  for  the  operator  on 
duty,  and  a  bunk  for  the  keeper  of  the  middle  watch,  who  would 
take  over  at  midnight.  This  tiny  structure  had  become  a  kind  of 
masthead  position,  a  crow's  nest  from  which  to  survey  the  daily 
round  of  activity  on  the  island,  the  passage  of  the  seasons,  and  the 
infinite  variations  of  the  sea.  *  Hold  the  fort, '  we  had  been  told ; 


I  14  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

and  at  first  sight,  the  hut,  standing  aloof  from  the  main  buildings 
of  the  station,  a  square,  wooden  box  with  a  window  in  each  wall, 
raised  on  short  stilts  so  that  its  floor  was  clear  of  the  ground,  sur- 
rounded by  a  stockade  to  keep  marauding  animals  away  from  the 
aerial  bases,  had  actually  had  the  air  of  a  little  fortress.  At  least 
it  w^as  a  kind  of  refuge.  Those  of  us  who  worked  in  it  had  a 
feeling  of  ownership:  of  all  the  buildings  on  the  island  this  one 
was  most  peculiarly  our  own.  To  it  we  could  withdraw  from  too 
close  a  proximity  with  our  fellows  at  the  station  or  from  too 
pressing  a  familiarity  of  friends  in  the  village.  Its  smallness  made 
it  inevitably  private;  and  curiously  enough,  in  that  closed  com- 
pany of  people  on  that  isolated  island,  there  were  times  when 
privacy  seemed  a  rare  and  desirable  thing. 

Among  the  islanders  'the  hut  on  the  Point'  was  always  an 
object  of  curiosity.  Its  purpose  they  accepted,  without  compre- 
hension but  without  question.  When  told  that  messages  from 
far  away  were  *  caught'  by  the  wires  above  and  carried  down  to 
the  operator's  'listening  box,'  wilich  enabled  him  to  hear  and 
•understand  them,  they  merely  smiled,  glancing  up  at  the  wires. 
They  were  too  polite  to  contradict  or  laugh  outright.  They 
chose  rather  to  accept  the  hut  as  a  convenient  social  pivot.  Its 
situation,  separate  from  the  rest  of  the  station  and  sufficiently  far 
from  the  village,  gave  it  that  value.  They  would  not  have  visited 
our  mess  or  the  engine-room  or  the  transmitting-room,  except  on 
a  definite  errand.  But  the  Point  was  just  a  comfortable  distance 
for  a  walk,  and  there  was  the  reassurance  that  only  one  or  at  the 
most  two  of  us  would  be  there. 

On  Sunday  afternoons  especially  the  hut  became  a  focus. 
Couples  and  families  strolled  past  and  leered  in  through  the  door 
at  the  telegraphist  on  watch.  Sometimes  they  stepped  inside  to 
pass  the  time  of  day,  and  sat  uncomfortably  for  a  few  minutes  on 
the  bunk,  accepting  a  fill  of  tobacco  or  a  cup  of  tea:  it  fascinated 
them  to  watch  the  electric  kettle  boil.  The  'gals'  always  chose 
a  portion  of  the  cliff-top  immediately  in  front  of  the  hut  for 
their  Sunday  afternoon  perch,  while  the  young  men  of  the 
village  dawdled  in  their  vicinity.  The  Point  was  also  the  most 


HOLDING    THE    FORT  I  I  5* 

convenient  place  from  which  to  watch  the  boats  returning  from 
Nightingale  or  Inaccessible ;  and  so  it  became  the  scene  for  the 
local  rodeo,  when  the  boys  rode  out  on  their  donkeys  to  watch 
the  progress  of  the  boats  and  amused  themselves  by  galloping 
round  and  round  the  hut. 


CHAPTER    EIGHTEEN 


Work  in  the  Sun 


THE  SUMMER  days  followed  one  another  with  busy  haste,  per- 
spiring gently.  The  men  had  many  seasonal  tasks  to  finish  before 
the  winter  winds  set  in  again.  The  fishing  dinghies  had  to  be  put 
in  order:  sails  had  to  be  stitched  and  the  boats  painted  and 
repaired,  even  new  ones  built.  Some  men  climbed  the  moun- 
tainside to  catch  young  s  mollies/  which,  cooked  in  their  own  fat, 
were  a  favourite  delicacy.  Others  were  reboarding  their  houses 
against  winter  draughts  and  making  new  spinning-wheels  for  their 
womenfolk.  The  women  themselves  were  making  new  dresses 
for  Easter,  and  all  of  them  were  cleaning  their  homes  in  readiness 
for  the  holiday  at  that  season,  which  would  last  a  week  and  during 
which  all  work  would  be  forbidden. 

Even  Paddy  Rogers,  who  was  by  nature  far  from  industrious 
and  who  had  been  content  for  two  years  to  live,  with  his  wife  and 
two  children,  in  a  portion  of  his  father's  cottage,  at  last  began 
work — aided  by  other  *  hands' — on  a  house  of  his  own.  In  the 
early  stages  of  construction  it  looked  just  like  another  sheep-pen, 
and  it  seemed  a  long  time  before  that  resemblance  began  to  be 
modified. 

116 


BOAT-BUILDING 


BOAT    PAINTING 
(Willy  Lavarello) 


READY    FOR    LAUNCHING 


MARIE,    AN    ISLAND    GIRL 

Marie  knits  as  she  rides,  carrying  a  hoe  and  using  her  feet  to  urge  the  donkey. 
Beyond  hillpiece  in  the  background  lie  the  Potato  Patches.  The  'road'  passes 
between  hillpiece  and  mountain  on  the  left.  The  cliffs  on  the  right  fall  to 

the  sea. 


THE   PATCHES 


on  the  left  the  mountain,  on  the  right  and  in  the  distance  the  sea.     Beyond 
the  first  group  of  patches  lies  Big  Sandy  Gulch. 


.v  -  •c££^^ 
foi^^ 

w^. 


2.  Women  'puttin'  in'  at  the  Patches. 


DONKEYS   ARE    RIDDEN   BY    MEN,    WOMEN, 
AND    CHILDREN 

They  are  used  for  carrying  loads  but  not  for  drawing  carts.     The  rope  halter 
about  the  neck  is  the  only  harness  used. 


A    ROCKHOPPER   PENGUIN,   OR    'PINNAMIN' 

From  the  black  and  yellow  head  '  tossels  *  the  islanders  make 

decor ative  table  mats. 


WORK    IN    THE    SUN  1IJ 

Chrissy  Swain  also  chad  hands  in/  to  assist  him  in  renewing  the 
roof  of  his  cottage,  damaged  by  last  winter's  weather.  First, 
new  *  principals'  and  rafters  were  inserted,  then  the  roof  was 
rethatched  fore  and  aft  with  sheaves  of  tussock-grass. 

It  was  customary  for  an  islander,  when  faced  with  any  major 
undertaking  such  as  this,  to  'call5  as  many  of  his  friends  and 
neighbours  as  he  needed  to  help  him.  In  payment  for  their 
services  they  would  be  fed  at  his  table  until  the  work  was 
finished.  Sometimes  on  the  last  evening,  when  the  job  was 
completed,  a  special  banquet  would  be  provided  for  them,  at 
which  a  huge  pumpkin  pie  would  supplement  the  usual  roast 
potatoes  and  potato-cakes. 

Naturally  the  *  hands'  were  quicker  to  answer  the  call  of  a 
neighbour  who  saw  to  it  that  they  were  well  fed  in  his  employ. 
Work  on  Paddy's  house  proceeded  slowly:  Chrissy 's  roof  was 
soon  finished.  At  first  the  sheaves  and  the  newly  cut  sods  of 
turf  with  which  the  ridge  at  the  top  was  sealed  had  a  raw,  green 
appearance  among  the  silvery  thatch  of  the  neighbouring  cot* 
tages ;  but  a  few  weeks  of  sunshine  bleached  them  to  the  uniform 
drab  shade.  Paddy's  house,  on  the  other  hand,  still  looked  like  a 
sheep-pen  without  a  gate  when,  with  the  rest  of  the  community, 
he  was  required  to  take  part  in  the  main  annual  event,  the  potato 
harvest. 

At  this  important  time  it  was  usual  for  the  men  to  spend  the 
whole  day  at  the  Potato  Patches.  They  would  vie  with  one 
another  in  rising  at  an  absurdly  early  hour,  many  sleeping  in  their 
clothes  so  that  they  were  ready  at  the  first  thinning  of  darkness 
to  get  up,  saddle  their  waiting  donkeys,  and  arrive  at  the  scene 
of  the  day's  activity  well  before  daylight.  There  they  would 
have  to  wait  an  hour  or  more  in  the  chilly  dawn,  sitting  on 
boulders,  smoking  their  pipes  on  empty  stomachs,  until  it  was 
light  enough  for  them  to  start  work.  The  islander  who  did 
not  arrive  at  the  Patches  until  daybreak  was  loudly  chaffed  as  a 
lie-abed  and  asked  if  he  had  found  one  of  'them  young  gals'  to 
sleep  with. 

Even  the  women  laid  aside  their  knitting  to  join  in  the  great 


I  I  8  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

task  of  lifting  the  potatoes.  About  midday  they  could  be  seen 
going  along  the  road  to  the  Patches,  some  riding  donkeys,  on 
which  thev  perched  side-saddle  with  babies  in  their  arms,  tins  of 
baked  potatoes  and  pots  of  tea  slung  across  the  animals*  necks. 
A  long  train  of  children  and  dogs  walked  behind.  In  our  off- 
watch  periods  we  could  not  refrain  from  following. 

The  road  was  a  rocky  one  that  dipped  steeply  down  into  two 
gulches  and  wound  round  many  large  boulders  on  its  way  to  the 
end  of  the  plateau,  where  the  Patches  were  situated.  At  the  far 
side  of  the  second  gulch — known,  but  without  known  reason,  as 
Knock  Follv  Gulch — the  road  was  barred  by  two  walls  of  stone 
supporting  a  gate  made  from  crooked  branches  of  'island  tree.* 
This  flimsv  barricade,  helped  by  the  natural  barrier  of  the  gulch, 
kept  the  islanders'  cattle  and  sheep  either  ' blocked  out'  or 
4 blocked  home/  as  the  wish  might  be. 

Beyond  the  gate  the  road  passed  through  a  high,  green  pass 
between  the  mountainside  and  two  outlying  cones  called  Hill- 
piece  and  Burnt  Hill.  This  pass  was  known  as  the  Valley — or, 
in  local  parlance,  the  'Walley.'  Here  grazed  the  'tame*  cattle 
and  the  bullocks  and  donkeys  not  in  service.  The  'wild3  cattle 
were  kept  on  another  part  of  the  island.  The  road  was  littered 
with  dung,  and  in  the  warm  hours  the  heady  smell  of  cattle's 
breath  hung  in  the  air.  The  sheep  kept  to  the  higher  slopes, 
terraced  with  their  narrow  foot-tracks:  their  cries  carried  plain- 
tively from  the  distance. 

The  Valley  gave  access  to  a  plain,  about  half  a  mile  wide  and  a 
mile  long,  lying  between  the  mountain  and  the  sea.  It  was  really 
jest  an  extension  of  the  grassy  ledge  on  which  the  settlement 
stood.  Here  the  island  men  cultivated  their  potatoes  in  small 
* patches'  or  fields,  each  of  which  was  private  property  and 
marked  out  as  such  by  a  low  wall  of  stones.  Even  some  adjacent 
patches  had  their  separate  walls,  with  a  two-foot  lane  of  grass 
between,  to  avoid  the  troublesome  issue  of  party  walls.  Grazing 
land  was  held  in  common,  but  when  any  man  enclosed  a  portion 
it  became  his  so  long  as  he  cultivated  it  and  kept  the  wall  in 
repair.  If  it  was  allowed  to  fall  into  disuse  or  disrepair  it 


WORK    IN    THE    SUN  11$ 

reverted  to  the  community.  About  property  rights  the  Islanders 
were  almost  fierce ;  and  a  family  that  neglected  to  till  and  tend  its 
patches  would  be  allowed  to  starve  in  consequence  or  made  to 
pay  a  high  price  in  material  possessions  for  the  potatoes  it  needed 
from  its  neighbours. 

The  crop  was  never  a  really  good  one,  since  the  men  never 
changed  the  seed  and  rarely  changed  the  ground.  At  one  time 
they  had  been  in  the  habit  of  using  seaweed  as  manure,  but  had 
found  that  its  constant  use  hardened  the  soil;  now  they  used 
guano  and  sheep  dung  which  they  obtained  by  the  simple,  callous 
practice  of  penning  the  sheep  for  days  on  end  in  the  tiny  paddocks 
or  kraals  about  the  village. 

During  the  harvest  season  the  Patches  became  a  scene  of  much 
animation.  As  soon  as  the  women  arrived  there,  they  would 
prepare  a  midday  meal — most  of  the  men  having  had  no  break- 
fast— and  then  remain  for  the  rest  of  the  day  to  help  with  the 
gathering  of  the  potatoes  that  had  been  dug.  To  a  visitor  arriving 
on  the  scene  in  the  afternoon  it  appeared  that  the  whole  popula- 
tion, men,  women,  children,  dogs,  and  donkeys,  had  migrated 
to  this  plain. 

At  one's  approach  a  mongrel  sheep-dog  would  leap  up  on  to 
a  wall,  ears  erect  and  body  quivering  with  alertness,  to  bark 
ferociously;  with  equal  suddenness  it  would  lose  interest  and 
jump  down  to  continue  snuffling  in  the  field  comers,  thrusting  its 
nose  into  the  interstices  of  the  stones  and  snorting  impotently  at 
the  huge  rats  that  unconcernedly  kept  house  within  the  loose- 
piled  walls. 

In  a  grass  lane  between  two  patches  an  ox-cart  rested,  as  if  in 
ironic  comment  on  so  much  activity  of  men  and  dogs,  its  single 
long  shaft  like  a  crutch  for  its  old  bones,  its  solid,  rough-hewn 
wheels  buried  to  the  axle  in  grass,  looking  as  if  it  had  found  its 
last  resting-place,  where  decay  would  come  to  it  slowly  with  the 
passage  of  the  seasons.  Yet,  at  the  end  of  the  day,  the  cart,  laden 
with  the  harvest,  would  be  lurching  homeward. 

Near  by,  a  pair  of  oxen,  unhitched  from  the  cart  but  still 
imprisoned  by  the  heavy  wooden  yoke  to  prevent  them  from 


I  20  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

straying,  stood  patiently,  occasionally  lowering  their  heads  to- 
gether, in  their  creaking  collar,  to  munch  the  grass. 

The  men  dug  and  the  women  and  children  collected  and  stored 
in  bags  until  evening.  The  light  was  fading  before  the  family 
processions  began  to  make  their  way,  like  caravans  of  tired 
pilgrims,  back  along  the  road  to  the  village.  Where  there  was 
only  one  donkey  to  a  family,  it  wras  ridden  by  the  man,  sitting 
well  back  on  the  animal's  haunches  in  a  clumsy  saddle  made  of 
wood,  straw,  and  canvas,  his  long  legs  dangling  on  either  side,  his 
feet  in  the  dust,  so  that  sometimes  he  appeared  to  be  walking. 

The  slow-stepping  bullocks,  guided  from  in  front  by  boys  with 
long  whips,  drew  the  carts.  Where  the  road  dipped  down  into 
the  gulch  they  would  tense  their  forelegs,  lowering  their  hind 
quarters  for  a  half-slithering  descent,  restrained  by  the  long- 
drawn  cries  of  the  teamsters — £  Yo-ho-ho-o-oh,  now! '  Then,  as 
the  whip  cut  cruelly  across  their  noses,  they  would  throw  their 
massive  shoulders  forward  in  the  yoke,  heads  lowered,  straining 
up  the  other  side  of  the  gulch. 

Strung  out  behind  were  the  women  and  children,  carrying 
tools  and  utensils  and  accompanied  by  the  inevitable  train  of  dogs. 

This  harvest  lasted  several  weeks  and  was  the  climax  of  the 
year's  work.  While  we  were  on  the  island  the  Village  Council 
reported  that  the  year's  crop  had  been  about  four  thousand  five 
hundred  bushels.  Even  while  the  last  potatoes  were  being  dug, 
many  of  the  men  were  busy  *  cleaning  grass'  from  their  patches  to 
prepare  them  for  next  year's  sowing.  But  before  the  summer 
ended  there  was  to  be  another  and  very  different  harvest. 


CHAPTER    NINETEEN 


Love  in  the  Shade 


ONCE  A  YEAR,  in  March,  took  place  an  event  that  was  a  kind  of 
holiday  outing  for  the  people  of  Tristan:  this  was  the  trip  to 
Sandy  Point,  on  the  south-eastern  side  of  the  island,  to  pick  the 
apples  in  the  orchards  there.  It  was  the  only  regular  occasion  on 
which  the  women  and  girls  accompanied  the  men  in  the  boats. 
This  year  they  were  accompanied  too  by  most  of  the  naval 
party. 

The  journey  was  about  twelve  miles  by  sea.  I  occupied  my 
now  customary  place  in  the  Wild  Rose.  Robert  Lavarello  was 
again  at  the  tiller  and  David  Hagan  pulling  the  bow  oar.  Emily 
crouched  in  the  stem-sheets,  among  a  cluster  of  other  girls  with 
men's  coats  thrown  over  their  heads  and  shoulders  to  shield  them 
from  the  spray.  The  whole  party  was  in  a  holiday  mood.  We 
steered  close  in  and  I  had  my  first  view  at  close  quarters  of  the 
rugged  mountain  walls  of  the  east  coast,  which  had  been  our 
first  glimpse  of  the  island  six  months  previously.  As  we  rounded 
Big  Point,  where  the  settlement  plateau  came  to  an  end,  the 
rollers  roared  hoarsely  as  they  were  ripped  apart  by  the  rocks. 


121 


I  2  2  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

High  above  the  surf  was  visible  the  appropriately  named  Ugly 
Road,  by  which  the  island  men  sometimes  made  their  way  on  foot, 
when  the  wind  permitted,  round  the  Point  to  the  eastern  beaches 
for  drift-wTood.  On  this  day  a  dog  which  had  followed  us  from 
the  village  passed  carefully  along  the  narrow  ledge,  looking  like  an 
insect  crawling  on  the  face  of  the  wall.  Making  its  way  down  to 
the  beach,  it  ran  barking  joyfully  at  the  boats,  sometimes  driven 
into  the  surf  by  the  bulging  rock-face  behind  the  beach.  High 
up  on  the  cliffs  we  could  see  the  white  'mollies'  sitting  in  green 
niches. 

The  wind  wras  head-on  to  us  and  the  men  had  a  hard  pull. 
For  a  part  of  the  journey  I  relieved  John  the  Baptist  at  his  oar; 
before  long  my  hands  were  bleeding  on  the  handle.  Just  before 
we  reached  Sandy  Point,  Chief  called  a  halt  and  the  boats  were 
tied  up  to  a  kelp-reef  while  the  men  entered  into  a  long  consul- 
tation across  the  wrater  about  the  prospects  of  a  landing.  The 
general  opinion  was  that  the  surf  would  be  too  heavy  to  allow  the 
boats  to  be  run  ashore  in  safety  unless  the  women  were  landed  at 
some  earlier  point.  So,  at  a  place  where  the  narrow  black  beach 
opened  out  into  a  great  gash  in  the  mountainside,  known  as  Big 
Gulch,  all  the  women  and  girls  were  set  ashore.  They  had  not 
far  to  travel.  The  boats  were  pulled  slowly  ahead  and  the  women 
scrambled  over  the  rocks,  some  carrying  children.  It  was  then 
that  we  heard  a  deep,  growling  rumble  from  the  mountain  and 
looked  up  to  see  massive  boulders  bounding  down  the  slope 
directly  above  the  women.  The  oarsmen  stopped  pulling,  all  the 
men  stood  up  in  the  boats  and  began  shouting  conflicting  advice: 
4 Run  back!'  'Run  forward!'  Their  panic  was  oddly  like  ex- 
citement, as  if  they  were  urging  on  contestants  in  a  race.  For 
what  seemed  an  interminable  pause  the  women  crouched  still  in 
fear  and  uncertainty.  At  last  they  stumbled  back  on  their 
tracks  just  as  the  boulders  thundered  to  the  beach ;  only  the  little 
dog  which  had  run  barking  all  the  way  from  the  settlement  was 
killed.  The  men  resumed  their  seats  quietly  and  took  up  rowing 
again.  With  the  dispassionateness  of  a  guide  giving  information 
David  Hagan  leaned  over  my  shoulder  and  observed  that  such 


LOVE    IN    THE    SHADE  1*3 

'falls'  were  common  at  the  end  of  summer,  when  the  early  rains 
loosened  the  soil  on  the  mountainside.  With  my  hands  still 
trembling  on  the  oar  handle,  1  hated  David  for  several  minutes. 

As  soon  as  the  boats  grounded  on  the  pebbles  at  Sandy  Point, 
the  men  leapt  out  and  ran  back  along  the  beach  to  meet  the 
women  and  children — not  to  express  their  concern,  but  to 
congratulate  them  on  their  performance  in  dodging  the  rocks. 
The  whole  party  returned  like  a  triumphal  procession  to  the 
landing-place.  For  several  minutes  everyone  talked  at  once  and 
there  was  a  great  deal  of  excited,  high-pitched  laughter.  As  the 
various  family  groups  split  up  to  prepare  their  separate  lunches, 
the  voices  of  the  women,  especially  the  older  ones,  could  be  heard 
retelling  again  and  again  how  they  had  felt  and  how  they  had 
acted  as  soon  as  they  heard  the  'fall.5  The  story  would  be 
repeated  many  times,  with  proud  embellishments,  at  hearthsides 
during  the  coming  winter. 

After  lunch,  when  the  excitement  had  subsided,  Chief  led  the 
way  by  a  steep  path  that  zigzagged  up  the  cliff-face  to  a  low 
plateau,  about  a  hundred  and  fifty  feet  above  the  sea.  Here  lay 
the  *  orchards' — a  jungle  of  low,  spreading  trees,  almost  unrecog- 
nizable as  apple-trees.  Their  branches  formed  a  wild  tangle 
amid  the  long  tussock-grass,  both  on  the  level  plateau  and  in  the 
hollow  of  a  shallow  gulch.  There  were  also  a  few  peach-trees 
that  had  been  planted  by  the  early  settlers,  but  the  peaches  were 
not  ripe ;  and  one  wall  of  the  gulch  was  completely  covered  by  a 
roving  mass  of  grape-vine — but  there  were  no  grapes. 

Among  the  trees  it  was  impossible  for  the  groups  to  remain 
intact.  Each  person  took  a  small  box,  bag,  or  other  receptacle 
and  struck  out  on  his  own  into  the  jungle.  The  trees  had  been 
planted  close  together  and  kept  low  by  the  winds  with  the  result 
that  their  branches  had  become  so  densely  intertwined  that  it  was 
impossible  to  see  a  person  picking  in  the  tree  next  to  one's  own. 
There  was  no  need  for  ladders  and  very  little  climbing  was  neces- 
sary. Soon  the  whole  party  was  scattered  over  the  plain, 
invisible  among  the  trees  but  perceptible  by  occasional  rustlings 
among  the  leaves  and  voices  calling.  At  rare  intervals,  moving 


I  24  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

from  tree  to  tree,  one  came  on  little  family  groups  of  harvesters. 
The  girls  were  putting  the  apples  they  gathered  into  the  bosoms 
of  their  dresses,  returning  only  occasionally  to  the  nearest  box  or 
hamper  to  disgorge  them.  They  looked  grotesque,  even  gross 
figures,  with  great  sagging  bosoms. 

Under  the  trees  the  long  tussock-grass  formed  a  dim,  green-lit 
undergrowth,  in  which  the  children  rustled  joyously.  Carrying 
my  half-filled  box  from  one  part  of  the  jungle  to  another,  I  came 
upon  Emily  Hagan,  the  skirt  of  her  outer  dress  held  out  in  front 
of  her  and  overflowing  with  apples,  for  which  she  was  in  search  of 
a  receptacle.  There  were  just  enough  to  fill  the  box  I  was 
carrying.  She  smiled  gratefiilly  as  I  set  it  down  before  her;  but 
she  released  the  apples  too  quickly  from  her  dress,  so  that  more 
tumbled  in  the  grass  than  into  the  box.  This  did  not  seem  to 
trouble  her.  She  stooped  quickly  and  picked  up  two  from  near 
her  feet,  then  stood  idly  by  while,  on  my  knees,  I  set  about 
retrieving  the  others .  She  showed  none  of  the  agitation  that  had 
embarrassed  her  on  the  occasion  when  I  interrupted  her  spinning 
in  the  yard  or  on  subsequent  evenings  at  her  home.  Perhaps  it 
was  because  there  was  no  one  near  to  observe  us:  we  seemed  to  be 
alone  in  this  part  of  the  orchard.  Looking  up,  I  asked: 

*  Why  don't  you  carry  the  apples  the  way  the  other  girls  do?' 
She  fixed  me  with  her  dark-eyed  stare,  but  said  nothing.     I 

wondered  if,  after  all,  she  was  still  timid.  She  looked  away,  and 
one  hand  plucked  at  the  leaves  on  a  branch.  My  attention  had 
returned  to  the  apples  on  the  ground  and  I  thought  she  did  not 
mean  to  reply,  when — as  if  in  answer — she  asked  a  counter- 
question: 

*  Is  you  want  me  to  make  myself  look  hugly  like  'at? ' 

After  a  moment  of  surprise,  I  assured  her  that  I  wished  no  such 
thing  and  could  never  imagine  her  looking  so.  She  regarded  me 
again  with  that  solemn  stare  which  was  at  once  bold  and  shy. 
She  appeared  to  be  weighing  the  import  of  this  last  remark.  I 
believe  she  did  not  understand  compliments.  But  after  a  while 
she  seemed  to  reach  the  conclusion  that  some  acknowledgment 
was  required.  As  I  rose  from  arranging  the  last  of  the  spilt 


LOVE    IN    THE   SHADE  I  2  $ 

apples  at  the  top  of  the  box,  her  hand  darted  among  the  leaves 
above  her  and  she  asked: 

'Is  yon  wan'  a  happle  to  eat?    This  one  is  sweet/ 

She  held  it  out  to  me  on  her  palm.  With  just  such  a  gesture — § 
and  perhaps  the  same  shy  half-smile — had  Eve  occasioned  the  fall 
of  Man. 

I  took  the  hand  which  held  the  apple  and  led  its  owner  away 
among  the  trees.  She  accepted  the  action  placidly,  with  no 
attempt  to  draw  back.  There  was  no  sound  of  any  other  har- 
vester near  us:  we  might  have  been  isolated,  two  dream-figures 
in  a  strange  underworld  of  grass-clumps  and  tree-trunks.  Emily's 
body  was  softer,  her  lips  were  sweeter  than  the  ripest  apple. 

By  late  afternoon  the  harvest  was  complete.  Singly  and  in 
groups  the  apple-pickers  emerged  from  the  tangle  of  trees,  laden 
with  boxes  and  bags  of  fruit.  On  the  beach  computations  were 
made  of  the  amount  picked.  All  the  islanders  were  in  a  lively 
mood,  as  if  at  the  end  of  a  picnic-outing.  There  was  much  banter 
as  the  boats  were  loaded.  I  had  been  unable  to  find  again  the  box 
of  apples  I  had  left  among  the  trees ;  Emily  was  accused  of  having 
loitered  all  the  afternoon,  without  doing  any  work.  No  one 
was  inclined  to  spoil  a  scandalous  joke  by  going  back  to  look  for 
the  box. 

The  sea  was  calmer  as  we  pulled  away  from  Sandy  Point,  The 
wind  was  with  us,  and  after  rowing  for  a  short  distance  we  stopped 
to  hoist  sail.  The  steady  knock  of  oars  in  the  rowlocks  and  the 
rhythmic  sluicing  of  blades  through  the  water  gave  place  to  a 
silence  broken  only  by  a  gentle  lapping,  while  the  long-boat 
rocked,  uncontrolled.  Then,  as  the  sail  filled,  there  was  a 
pregnant  poise  and  a  glide  forward.  Instead  of  the  regular  lift 
and  drive  of  the  boat,  there  was  a  new  onward-surging  movement. 
The  regular  chock  of  oars  had  been  succeeded  by  the  slow  thump 
of  the  boom  across  the  gunwale  and  the  gentle  creak  of  the  mast. 
To  this  soothing  accompaniment  we  returned  home. 


CHAPTER    TWENTY 

Fireside  Topics 

I  PROMISED  myself  that  before  I  left  Tristan  I  would  visit  every 
home  in  the  village  and  know  every  family.  My  express  purpose 
was  to  compile  a  complete  record  of  the  names  of  adults  and 
children  in  each  household.  In  time  I  completed  the  census, 
adding  even  the  names  of  many  of  the  dogs  and  of  the  only  three 
donkeys  which  seemed  to  have  names:  Charlotte's  'Nancy'; 
George  Glass's  *  Black  Farr,'  and  Emily's  'Black  Tippy' — a  name 
to  which  she  indignantly  objected,  suspecting  that  it  alluded  as 
much  to  her  own  dark  mane  as  to  the  donkey's. 

By  the  time  my  list  was  complete,  I  had  sat  at  every  hearthside, 
drunk  a  cup  of  *  strong  drink, '  and  been  greeted  familiarly  in  every 
cottage  on  the  island.  I  had  even  mastered  the  problem  of 
differentiating  by  name  all  the  islanders.  This  was  not  easy. 
Since  there  were  only  seven  family  names,  and  since  the  number  of 
Christian  names  was  also  restricted,  it  was  not  unusual  for  two 
people  to  have  the  same  combination  of  names.  The  villagers 
solved  this  problem  by  prefixing  the  title  'Big'  or  'Little'  to  the 
name  of  each.  This  title  indicated  seniority,  not  size.  We  had 

126 


FIRESIDE    TOPICS  I2y 

met  Big  Sam  Swain,  who  because  of  his  exceptional  seniority  was 
often  dignified  with  the  more  venerable  prefix  'Old' ;  and  we  had 
learnt  to  distinguish  him  from  Little  Sam  Swain,  a  mere  stripling 
of  sixty-eight.  In  the  same  way  we  had  come  to  know  Big 
Gordon  Glass — a  slender,  sensitive-looking  man  of  middle  height 
and  middle  age — from  Little  Gordon  Glass — a  rumbling-voiced 
giant,  well  over  six  feet  of  muscle  but  many  years  junior  to  his 
'big'  namesake.  We  likewise  distinguished  Big  Mabel  from 
Little  Mabel  and  Big  Maggie  from  Little  Maggie.  Surnames, 
especially  in  reference  to  the  women — always  with  the  exception 
of  Mrs  Repetto — were  hardly  ever  used. 

Another  method  of  distinction  was  to  couple  the  names  of 
husband  and  wife:  thus  we  heard  allusions  to  Margaret's  Johnny 
(Johnny  Repetto),  Sophie's  Johnny  (Johnny  Green),  and  'Ria's 
Johnny  (John  Baptiste  Lavarello — whose  wife's  full  name  was 
'Maria,'  always  pronounced  with  a  long,  anglicized  'i');  and 
conversely,  there  were  Willy's  Violet  (Lavarello),  Chrissy's 
Violet  (Swain),  Robert's  Mabel  (Lavarello),  and  Little  Gordon's 
Mabel  (Glass). 

It  had  taken  us  many  months  to  fit  the  correct  name  to  each 
face — the  faces  seeming  sometimes  to  be  as  much  alike  as  the 
names.  Even  now  we  occasionally  met  people,  women  in 
particular,  whom  we  were  sure  of  having  never  seen  before.  It 
was  as  if  the  settlement  carried  a  mysterious  second  population  of 
stowaways  who  were  gradually  coming  to  light.  If  I  had  not 
made  a  point  of  introducing  myself  into  every  cottage,  I  am  sure 
there  would  have  been  inmates  of  that  tiny  village  whom  I  should 
never  have  met,  however  long  our  stay  there. 

One  fact  I  learned  from  these  visits  was  the  marked  difference 
between  the  best  homes  and  the  poorest.  Some  of  the  cottages, 
the  oldest  ones,  were  of  well-trimmed  stones,  complete  with 
lofts  and  lined  throughout  with  wood.  These  had  been  built 
when  the  skill  in  stone-masonry  of  the  first  settlers  and  good 
supplies  of  drift-wood  and  timber  from  wrecked  sailing  ships 
were  available.  The  later  ones — built  since  wrecks  had  become 
few  and  drift-wood  scarce — had  no  lofts  and  very  little  woodwork. 


128  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

The  rafters  and  thatch  were  visible  inside;  and  when  a  strong 
wind  tore  the  tussock  loose  the  occupants  were  exposed  to 
the  weather.  Some  cottages  had  bare  earthen  floors ;  the  walls 
were  impanelled  or  only  half-panelled — with  packing-case  wood. 
In  most,  however,  there  had  been  some  attempt  at  making  the 
interior  home-like;  shelves  and  mantelpieces  were  lined  with 
paper  cut  into  ornamental  shapes;  and  bare  stone  walls  were 
pasted  over  with  old  newspaper — of  which  the  islanders  always 
spoke  grandly  as  'wall-paper/  as  if  that  had  been  its  primary 
purpose. 

Some  families  were  very  'poor' — that  is,  they  possessed  few 
cattle,  sheep,  or  oxen,  sometimes  none.  In  one  or  two  instances 
this  poverty  was  due  to  laziness  and  improvidence.  There  were 
some  men  who  would  never  plant  enough  potatoes  to  supply  their 
families  through  the  winter  and  who  were  reduced  to  selling  such 
live-stock  as  they  had  not  slaughtered  and  even  bartering  the 
boards  from  their  houses  for  potatoes,  until  their  possessions  had 
all  passed  to  their  neighbours.  In  these  homes  the  children  had 
to  be  fed  almost  entirely  on  fish:  they  were  pale,  thin,  and  under- 
sized beside  the  other  children. 

In  such  a  small,  self-contained  society  we  might  have  expected 
some  system  of  communal  sharing  and  assistance.  There  was  no 
such  practice ;  and  Mrs  Repetto,  whose  influence  in  all  matters  of 
village  'policy*  was  preponderant,  hotly  denounced  any  tendency 
of  this  kind.  She  declared  that  it  only  encouraged  greater 
laziness  among  the  already  idle.  The  islanders  were  essentially 
individualists,  with  a  strong  sense  of  property  rights  and  no 
feeling  of  responsibility  for  the  weaker  members  of  the  com- 
munity or  for  the  neglected  children.  In  this  matter  the  doctor 
brought  authority  to  bear.  At  his  instructions,  some  of  the 
under-nourished  children  were  'boarded  out'  and  the  families 
which  fed  them  received  credit  chits  to  spend  at  the  store.  He 
had  also  organized  the  island  men  into  work-parties  and  paid 
them,  by  chit,  to  do  various  jobs  of  construction  and  improvement 
at  the  station.  Now  that  this  work  was  finished,  the  work- 
parties  were  employed  on  useful  tasks  in  the  village — such  as  the 


FIRESIDE    TOPICS  I  29 

installation  in  all  cottages  of  an  improved  style  of  septic  lavatory, 
designed  by  the  doctor,  in  place  of  the  insanitary  board-and- 
bucket  system,  with  which  the  islanders  had  been  accustomed  to 
pollute  the  'watrons'  from  which  they  drew  their  own  drinking 
and  washing  water.  The  men  were  also  working  together  in 
preparing  material  for  the  building  of  a  new  schoolhouse  and 
village  hall.  For  all  such  employment  they  still  expected  to  be 
paid  'by  the  doctor/  on  the  grounds  that  they  were  not  working 
*  for  themselves . '  The  notion  of  working  for  the  community  was 
beyond  them. 

If  neighbourly  feeling,  however,  was  lacking,  public  opinion 
certainly  was  not.  Concern  for  what  the  neighbours  would  say 
dominated  every  islander's  conduct.  That  anxiety  was  the 
police  force  which  had  prevented  any  serious  crime  in  the  whole 
history  of  the  settlement.  Gossip  was  rife:  it  was  the  chief 
activity  of  the  women;  but  so  pervasive  was  the  desire  for 
respectability  that  scandal  rarely  had  a  chance.  In  morality  and 
in  religion  the  islanders  placed  all  their  emphasis  on  behaviour. 
The  word  of  God  was  the  word  of  the  padre,  and  too  often  that 
was  beyond  their  comprehension.  Consequently  the  ritual 
took  precedence  over  the  meaning;  church-going  was  more 
important  than  belief.  Although  not  subtle  enough  to  be 
hypocrites,  the  villagers  were  shrewd  in  their  morality:  they 
rated  discretion  as  the  highest  virtue;  and  in  a  hamlet  where 
almost  all  conduct  was  'public,'  discretion  was  always  needed. 
As  Emily  often  complained,  *  nobody  can't  look  at  anybody 
without  somebody  knows/  She  might  show  herself  a  creature 
of  warm  impulse  inside  her  father's  house;  but  she  would  not 
openly  walk  five  yards  in  my  company  outside,  and  was  reluctant 
even  to  stop  and  speak  if  I  met  her  in  the  village:  'somebody* 
would  see,  she  said,  then  'everybody'  would  talk. 

Tristan  society  was  by  no  means  the  single  unit  that  we  had 
at  first  assumed  it  to  be.  The  villagers  were  definitely  class 
conscious;  certain  families  were  considered  superior  to  others. 
There  was  one  snobbery  that  was  pronounced.  The  islanders 
were  sensitive  about  the  coloured  stock  that  had  been  included 


1  3°  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

among  the  original  settlers,  and  they  viewed  with  distaste  any 
surviving  evidence  of  this  strain.  Consequently  those  born  with 
fair  hair  and  blue  eyes  looked  down  on  those  with  dark  hair  and 
brown  eyes,  and  regarded  with  contempt  certain  people  whose 
skin  showed  a  definite  swarthiness.  The  same  contempt  did  not 
extend  to  those  who  wrere  illegitimate — and  there  were  two  or 
three  such.  Loose  behaviour  was  tabooed,  but  the  occasional 
introduction  of  new  blood  by  visitors  to  the  settlement,  especially 
fair-haired  ones,  had  in  the  past  been  tacitly  overlooked — 
provided  always  that  the  external  proprieties  of  conduct  had  been 
preserved.  Discretion,  as  always,  was  the  touchstone. 

In  general  outlook  the  people  of  Tristan  were  materialists,  and 
there  was  little  room  in  their  lives  for  the  spiritual  or  the 
imaginative.  But  they  had  one  or  two  beliefs  of  a  fanciful  nature. 
Several  islanders,  for  instance,  were  credited  with  the  power  of 
seeing  *  visions'  of  incidents,  usually  disastrous  ones,  before  they 
happened.  Unfortunately,  during  our  stay,  we  never  received 
report  of  any  such  experience  in  time  to  test  it  by  events :  we 
were  told  of  the  vision  only  after  its  fulfilment.  Young  Louie 
Swain,  our  canteen  assistant,  was  said  to  hear  voices  in  the  air  and 
thunder  in  the  earth  beneath  his  feet  when  some  unusual  hap- 
pening was  imminent ;  sometimes  too  he  dreamed  about  dogs  on 
the  church  roof  and  this  wras  a  particularly  dire  omen.  The 
islanders  were  also  inclined  to  attach  some  psychic  significance 
to  the  fainting  fits  common  among  the  adolescent  girls. 

There  were  many  minor  superstitions  among  the  villagers. 
We  often  heard  allusions  to  Jack  o'  Lantern,  the  spirit  once 
commonly  believed  in  by  sailors.  He  was  said  to  be  responsible 
for  mysterious,  moving  lights  seen  at  night  on  the  mountainside  or 
the  cliff-top ;  and  many  of  the  people,  even  men,  were  afraid  of 
going  out  in  the  dark.  The  most  superstitious  person  in  the 
village — if  also  one  of  the  most  shrewdly  comrnonsensical — was 
Irish-born  Agnes  Rogers.  It  was  she  who  told  us  how  Ben  Swain 
came  to  be  deformed,  having  short,  unjointed  arms  that  ended  in 
little  hands  where  the  elbows  should  have  been.  Agnes  related 
— and  her  voice  took  on  for  the  occasion  more  of  an  Irish  lilt 


FIRESIDE    TOPICS  I  3  I 

than  it  had  at  other  times — how  Ben's  mother,  just  before  his 
birth,  had  been  frightened  one  winter  evening  near  the  grave- 
yard by  a  tiny  figure  that  ran  out  from  among  the  graves  waving 
short  arms  and  screaming  at  her;  afterwards  the  islanders  pre- 
tended that  it  was  a  penguin,  but  Agnes  still  clung  to  a  half-belief 
in  the  'little  folk*  of  her  native  mythology.  Whatever  the 
explanation,  Ben  had  certainly  been  born  with  deformed  arms 
that  startlingly  resembled  a  penguin's  flippers. 

On  the  whole  there  was  a  disappointing  lack  of  local  lore 
among  the  villagers.  There  were  very  few  home  cures  for  illness 
and  no  home-made  poetry  or  legends.  The  islanders  were  fond 
of  singing  and  knew  a  number  of  'airs';  but  all  of  them  were 
imported  and  many  of  recent  origin.  The  gramophone  and 
collection  of  records  given  to  the  island  by  King  George  V  had 
ousted  the  older  songs.  A  few  interesting  survivals  were  sea- 
songs,  generally  incomplete  and  incomprehensible.  Emily 
would  sometimes  sing  a  verse  about — 

CA  wheel,  a  wheel, 

A  spinning-wheel, 
A  wheel  without  a  rim  .  .  . ' 

which  seemed  to  contain  a  sly  reference  to  the  incident  early  in 
our  own  acquaintance.  It  ended  with  a  boisterously  irrelevant 
chorus : 

*  We'll  all  go  down  to  Johnstown 
And  drink  a  tot  of  rum.' 

Others  she  was  fond  of  were  'Pull  for  the  Shore,  Sailors'  and 
'Throw  out  the  Life-line.'  Charlotte  was  alone  in  knowing  the 
words  of  a  long,  gory  ballad  of  a  girl  murdered  in  a  barn.  She 
sang  it  for  us  on  her  birthday:  the  story  was  bewildering,  the 
words  often  unintelligible,  and  the  tune — as  rendered  by  her 
harsh,  cracked  voice — was  anything  but  musical. 

There  were  some  indigenous  customs,  e.g.  those  con- 
nected with  birthdays.  In  every  person's  history  three  birthdays 
were  thought  more  significant  than  the  others.  They  were  the 
first,  the  twenty-first,  and  the  fortieth — these  being  considered 


132  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

the  Important  stepping-stones  in  life.  Dances  and  parties  were 
held  on  these  occasions,  with  special  feasts  of  beef  or  mutton. 
Each  guest,  on  arriving,  greeted  the  holder  of  the  birthday  with  a 
kiss  and  a  slap — a  kiss  for  love  and  a  slap  for  the  hard  loiocks  of 
life.  The  normal  practice  of  giving  presents  was  reversed:  it 
was  the  person  celebrating  the  birthday  who  was  expected  to 
provide  a  present  for  every  visitor.  These  gifts  varied  from  a 
specially  knitted  garment  to  a  pot  of  potatoes  or  a  freshly  caught 
crayfish.  Of  'barfdays5  we  saw  a  number  while  on  the  island 
and  attended  the  dance-parties;  we  also  witnessed  christenings,  at 
several  of  which  one  of  our  number  was  invited  to  *  stand'  as 
'fardee/  or  godfather;  but  we  never  saw  a  wedding.  It  seemed 
that  all  the  young  couples  were  waiting  for  us  to  leave  the  island 
before  they  would  face  the  public  embarrassment  of  that  ordeal. 

A  recent  innovation  which  gave  greater  publicity  to  such  events 
as  these  was  our  own  newspaper,  the  Tristan  Times.  This  was 
produced  at  the  station,  edited,  typed,  and  duplicated  by  the 
meteorological  sergeant.  It  appeared  weekly  and  its  price  was 
three  cigarettes  or  two  potatoes.  Most  of  the  villagers  bought  it. 
Even  those  who  could  not  read  liked  to  sit  in  their  cottage  door- 
ways ostentatiously  poring  over  the  latest  issue.  It  was  really 
another  form  of  gossip.  The  interest  lay  in  seeing  whose  name 
was  mentioned  this  week:  there  was  the  same  mingled  fame  and 
notoriety  as  anywhere  else  in  having  one's  name  in  print. 

The  paper  contained  news  of  the  outside  world,  gleaned  from 
radio  broadcasts,  side  by  side  with  news  of  island  affairs.  In  one 
column  appeared  such  items  as: 

Home-based  bombers  have  made  heavy  attacks  on  Milan,  Turin,  and  a 
German  R.D.F.  station  on  the  Baltic  coast  ... 

while  the  next  column  announced: 

The  first  sea-elephant  of  the  season  was  discovered  by  D'Arcy  Green 
at  the  Hardies.  He  killed  it  and  will  collect  its  oil  to-morrow.  .  .  . 
One  dinghy  went  to  Stony  Beach  for  beef  on  Wednesday.  .  .  .  Alice 
and  Freddie  Green  are  to  have  their  baby  daughter  christened  as  soon 
as  the  boats  have  been  to  Nightingale.  .  .  „ 


~;   **   "^*-  < 

a*  .^w*k 

•raw  ?...  .^ :  .diriu*  . ,.  «.  ^*.  *  £1 


y*^ 
',^-«  Z«  ,V 


•  ^— -  '  *\-^11>^3^.;^7sViV^; 

/  %  •"  '^;^^Gf^^:f^| 

-  -  ^^:;  ^^^c-s^^^^J 

^•r.^^as^i 

-^ :-  KX"  -j^^^a^^ 

cj^jt«:*6^*Ste«s 


ALL   HANDS   HELP   TO   HAUL  A   BOAT  UP  THE   BEACH 


L 

WIFE  GREETS  HUSBAND  WHEN  THE  BOATS  RETURN 


EDINBURGH    SETTLEMENT 

Named  after  the  Victorian  Duke  of  Edinburgh,  who  visited  Tristan  during  his 
royal  cruise  in  1867. 


THE    DUKE    OF     EDINBURGH    GOING    ASHORE 

His  Royal  Highness  in  a  long-boat  going  ashore  from  the  royal  yacht  at 

Tristan  in  January  1957 


FIRESIDE    TOPICS  133 

As  this  news-sheet  proved  popular  a  magazine  supplement  was 
added,  first  as  a  separate  publication,  edited  by  the  padre,  then  as 
a  section  of  the  newspaper.  This  contained  a  few  items  of  a 
general  or  humorous  nature  and  articles  about  the  island  and  the 
islanders.  It  was  an  ironic  commentary  on  our  changed  attitude 
to  the  scene  of  our  exile  that,  while  the  more  literate  islanders 
read  with  interest  the  '  Overseas'  news,  most  of  us  read  the  items 
about  the  island.  Our  interests  had  moved  from  the  station  to 
the  village :  they  focused  on  the  topics  that  were  discussed  at  the 
firesides  that  we  now  regularly  visited. 


CHAPTER    TWENTY-ONE 

The  Cold  Grip 

IN  THE  last  week  of  March  hands  were  called  by  Chief  to  man  all 
eight  island  boats  for  a  trip  to  Nightingale.  The  object  of  the 
trip  was  to  collect  petrel  fat  for  use  in  cooking  and  in  the  little 
lamps  that  would  light  the  cottages  during  the  winter  evenings. 
The  trip  was  to  be  a  short  one,  lasting  two  or  three  days.  A 
week  later  the  boats  had  not  returned. 

The  first  day  of  April  brought  a  foretaste  of  winter.  Overnight 
the  wind  had  howled  around  the  little  hut  on  Herald  Point  and 
the  rain  had  rattled  on  its  roof.  The  day  dawned  bleak  and  cold 
and  windy.  Even  when  the  rain  stopped  and  the  sun  crept  wanly 
out,  the  wind  remained  brisk  and  there  was  a  sharp  chill  in  its 
breath.  The  sea  was  running  heavier  than  it  had  since  before 
Christmas. 

It  was  unusual  for  any  of  our  party  to  be  walking  in  the  village 
in  the  morning,  but  on  this  occasion  I  visited  the  home  of  Widow 
Charlotte  with  some  clothes  to  be  washed.  She  was  sitting  on  a 
low  stone  abutment  at  the  eastern  end  of  her  cottage,  a  favourite 
seat  of  hers,  where  she  was  sheltered  from  the  westerly  wind. 
Past  the  end  of  her  cottage  a  stream  gurgled.  On  its  other  bank 
stood  the  house  where  blind  William  Rogers  kept  his  day-long 


THE    COLD    GRIP  135 

listening  watch  in  an  upright  chair  opposite  the  door.  From  that 
doorway  now  came  his  wife  Agnes  and  daughter  Marie.  They 
both  carried  armfuls  of  clothes  for  washing  in  the  stream.  The 
greeting  which  Agnes  called  out  did  not  seem  as  cheerful  as  usual, 
and  Marie,  though  her  smile  was  as  blithe  as  ever,  did  not  sing  as 
she  banged  the  wet  garments  on  a  boulder  to  loosen  the  dirt  from 
them.  There  seemed  to  be  a  tension  in  the  air  of  the  whole 
village.  It  was  rather  like  the  effect  of  a  frost.  But  this  effect 
had  been  building  up  for  the  past  six  days ;  the  drop  in  ^mperature 
had  occurred  only  the  night  before. 

After  a  couple  of  minutes  Charlotte  called  out  in  her  blunt 
way: 

'  Haggle !     When  you  think  they  be  back  ? ' 

'How  /  know  when  they  be  back?'  Agnes  emphasized  the 
disgust  of  her  retort  by  plunging  an  armful  of  clothes  energetically 
into  the  watron.  ' Guess  they  is  waiting  till  the  wind  haul  out.' 

'The  win*  is  done  haul  out.  The  win'  is  in  the  sou' -west,' 
Charlotte  announced  with  dry  finality. 

'Then,  reckon  they  is  waiting  till  the  swell  die  down.' 

'They  ain't  never  had  to  wait  this  long  'fore. ' 

Agnes  apparently  did  not  think  this  demanded  a  reply  and  there 
was  a  break  in  the  conversation,  while  Marie  flayed  the  boulder 
with  a  sodden  shirt.  Then  Charlotte's  voice  continued  in  a 
mutter  that  could  not  have  been  audible  on  the  other  side  of  the 
stream  and  was  not  really  addressed  to  me.  'Reckon  they  mus' 
be  done  tryin'  out  'at  petrel  fat  'fore  now!  .  .  .  'mus  be!  .  .  .' 
After  an  interval  of  gloomy  rumination  she  called  out  again  to 
Agnes. 

'Haggie!     You  know  what  Mis'  Repetto  say?' 

'What  Missis  Repetto  say?' 

'She  say  it  like  when  she  was  a  little  gal,  all  the  men  go  out  in 
the  boat,  for  chase  a  ship,  an'  didn't  never  come  back.' 

'What  Missis  Repetto  wanna  say  'at  fa'?' 

'Mis'  Repetto  'member  time  once  'fore  when  there  ain't 
bare  four  old  men  left  on  Tristan  an'  all  the  young  ones  daid  in 
the  sea/ 


I  36  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

4 What  you  wanna  say  'at  fa',  Shawlutt?  Is  you  wanna  skeer 
folks?' 

Agnes  gathered  up  the  clothes  in  an  accession  of  anger  and 
carried  them  dripping  to  the  cottage.  Marie  threw  a  grin  at  me 
across  the  stream  as  she  jumped  up  to  follow  her  mother. 
Charlotte  said  no  more,  but  remained  seated,  a  heavy  figure  of 
foreboding,  with  the  shade  of  her  widowhood  like  a  black  cloak 
around  her.  She  was  thinking  of  her  only  son  Wilson,  away 
with  the  other  men. 

There  I  left  her  and  walked  back  through  the  village.  In  the 
absence  of  most  of  the  menfolk,  it  had  a  desolate  air.  I  sensed 
the  horror  of  isolation  that  must  have  engulfed  those  wives  of  the 
early  settlers — severed  at  that  time  completely  from  the  rest  of 
the  world — when  their  men  were  lost.  The  memory  of  that 
disaster,  handed  down  through  the  recitals  of  Old  Sam  Swain  and 
Mrs  Repetto,  still  haunted  the  imaginations  of  the  women. 

The  tension  of  frost  in  the  air  relaxed  a  little  and  the  sea  became 
quieter.  But  the  atmosphere  in  the  village  was  held  in  a  grip 
colder  than  that  of  frost:  it  was  the  stillness  of  tightly  held  breath. 
Eight  days  now  and  the  boats  had  not  returned!  Yet  the  wind 
was  from  the  south-west,  the  desired  direction  for  the  return 
passage  from  Nightingale. 

On  the  afternoon  of  the  eighth  day  I  walked,  as  several  had 
done  each  day  of  that  week,  along  the  road  to  the  Potato  Patches 
at  the  western  end  of  the  shelf,  from  which  the  boats,  if  returning, 
would  be  seen.  I  did  not  expect  to  sight  them  before  other, 
sharper  eyes.  I  walked  to  get  away  from  the  apprehension  that 
gripped  the  settlement  and  was  even  invading  our  quarters. 

The  road  was  a  deeply  rutted  cart-track,  created  as  much  by 
custom  as  intention.  Soon  it  dipped  down  into  one  of  those 
gulches  by  which,  presumably,  molten  lava  had  once  streamed 
down  from  the  crater  of  Tristan.  This  gulch  had  been  named 
Hottentot  by  the  original  garrison  from  the  Cape;  few  of  the 
present  islanders  knew  what  the  name  meant.  The  road  de- 
scended by  a  deep  cutting  to  a  floor  littered  with  boulders  and 


THE    COLD    GRIP  I  37 

devoid  of  vegetation.  Above  me  rose  the  walls  of  the  gulch. 
Pausing  there,  with  my  range  of  vision  bounded  by  arid  rock  and 
empty  sky,  I  was  overcome  by  a  sense  of  desolation.  The  village 
and  the  sea  were  out  of  sight.  All  the  way  up  to  the  still,  void 
upper  reaches  of  the  gulch,  carved  in  the  massy  wall  of  the  moun- 
tain, not  a  weed  stirred.  I  felt  the  strange  stillness  that  hung 
like  an  invisible  presence  deep  down  among  the  lifeless  rock — 
the  stillness  of  utter  negation. 

Usually  on  Tristan  two  sounds  were  audible,  the  voices  of  wind 
and  sea.  Since  there  were  scarcely  any  trees  there  were  no  bird- 
songs;  even  the  sea-birds  that  screamed  occasionally  above  the 
beach  nested  on  the  other  islands.  Consequently,  down  here  in 
the  gulch,  below  the  wind,  beyond  hearing  of  the  sea,  the  silence 
was  absolute  and  unnerving.  It  spoke  of  a  solitude  that  would 
be  unbearable. 

With  a  feeling  of  relief,  as  if  returning  to  the  known  world, 
I  climbed  out  at  the  other  side  of  the  gulch.  Just  beyond  there  I 
left  the  road  and  climbed  a  jutting  wedge  of  mountainside  called 
the  Goat  Ridge.  The  steep  turf-slants  among  the  rocks  were 
terraced  with  tiny  foot-tracks.  Seen  from  up  here  among  the 
sheep-haunts  the  village  and  its  shelf  and  the  sea  changed  propor- 
tions alarmingly.  The  horizon,  now  farther  away,  seemed  tipped 
upwards.  The  shelf  seemed  to  shrink  under  my  feet  as  I  sat  on 
the  springy  turf  of  the  ridge.  The  sea  looked  calm  enough  from 
this  height,  almost  glassy,  a  blue-grey  reflection  of  the  sky.  I 
could  hear  the  surf  again  now,  but  it  sounded  only  as  a  faint 
persistent  rustle.  Far  below  me,  around  Herald  Point,  curled 
long  white  ripples — as  they  seemed — like  froth  on  the  sea's  lips. 
There  was  nothing  else  in  sight  on  the  ocean. 

How  small,  from  up  here,  seemed  the  troubles  of  the  islanders 
— yet  pathetic  rather  than  insignificant!  The  vastness  of  that 
world  of  water,  the  solitariness  of  that  single  upthrust  of  rock, 
and  the  impersonality  of  both  sea  and  stone  seemed  to  annihilate 
all  struggle  and  achievement. 

At  Easter  there  was  to  be  a  holiday  and  a  dance  for  the  villagers. 
All  the  young  people  would  be  there.  The  girls  would  wear 


I  38  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

their  best  dresses.  Already  they  were  thinking  about  it;  and 
more  than  once  Emily  had  looked  at  the  new  frock  she  had  made 
and  pressed  the  wide  red  sash  of  which  she  was  so  proud.  For 
one  night  the  little  hall  would  contain  for  these  people  all  the 
entertainment  of  the  world ;  and  while  they  gave  themselves  up 
to  it,  so  earnestly,  there  in  that  one  room  full  of  noise  and 
vibrant  with  thudding  feet,  their  cottages  would  stand  empty  of  all 
but  a  few  old  people  and  sleeping  children. 

Late  in  the  evening  the  merrymakers  would  come  home,  with 
flickering  torches  and  clear  voices  in  the  night — the  husbands  and 
wives,  the  young  men  and  the  girls — each  to  a  dark  doorway. 
For  a  few  hours  they  would  have  forgotten  the  wind  that  prowled 
through  the  village  in  their  absence,  peering  into  cottages,  nosing 
round  corners,  snuffling  under  doors,  slinking  away  among  the 
flax  gardens.  They  thought  that  life  was  what  throbbed  there  in 
that  little  pleasure-hall,  but  it  was  nothing  to  the  relentless  forces 
of  life  that  stirred  outside.  There  was  something  pitiable  in  the 
intentness  of  their  enjoyment  as  they  circled  like  moths  about  that 
single  hub  of  light  and  noise.  The  windows  of  the  hall  on  these 
occasions  radiated  into  the  night  a  feeble  glare  of  light,  a  rumble 
of  feet,  a  hum  of  voices;  but  these  were  lost  in  the  immensity  of 
the  sea  and  of  the  darkness  that  lay  like  a  great  weight  on  those 
half-sunken  cottages  under  the  wall  of  the  mountain. 


CHAPTER    TWENTY-TWO 

The  Echoing  Cry 

*  SAIL  HO  ! '  The  cry  echoed  among  the  darkened  cottages  under 
the  mountainside.  £Sa-a-il  ho!'  It  seemed  to  issue  from  the 
immense  obscurity  beyond  the  cliff-tops.  'Sa-a-il  ho-o-oh!' 
A  third  time  it  rang  in  the  night,  like  a  great  voice  from  off 
the  sea. 

Lights  appeared  in  the  village.  Cottage  doors  opened.  In 
the  house  where  I  sat  the  click  of  Emily's  knitting-needles  was 
stilled,  and  the  room  seemed  to  hold  its  breath  in  a  silence  broken 
only  by  the  distant  thudding,  like  anxious  heart-beats,  of  the  surf 
below  the  cliffs.  Beside  the  hearth  the  girl's  mother,  tensed 
from  her  usual  apathy,  listened  for  the  repetition  of  that  strained, 
discordant  cry.  When  it  came  she  sprang  up  with  the  first  show 
of  animation  I  had  seen  in  her  and  cried:  "The  boats  iss  back!' 
The  tension  broke  in  a  bustle  of  domestic  activity.  Emily's 
knitting  was  flung  aside  as  she  jumped  from  her  seat  on  the  bed. 
Wood  was  thrown  on  the  almost  dead  embers  of  the  fire,  water 
splashed  into  a  large  pot  in  readiness  at  the  hearthside.  The  two 
little  boys  asleep  on  the  couch  stirred  among  their  dark  blankets 


140  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

and,  amid  the  general  clatter,  Piers's  sleepy-thin  voice  was  heard 
asking:  'What  it  is,  Momma?5 

His  mother  was  too  busy  blowing  up  the  cold  ashes  to  answer 
him.  But  his  sister,  as  she  lifted  the  pot  on  to  the  grill  in  the 
fire-place,  sang  out:  'It's  you5  poppa!  The  boats  iss  back!5 
She  clapped  her  hands  and  repeated  like  a  chant,  as  she  ran  to  the 
outer  door  and  threw  back  the  top  half  with  a  rattle  against  the 
wall:  'The  boats  iss  back!  The  boats  iss  back!'  In  a  moment 
her  shyness  had  been  thrown  aside  as  easily  as  her  knitting. 
When  I  joined  her  at  the  door  she  turned  to  me  in  excitement, 
her  black  eyes  shining  and  her  lips  parted  in  an  unconscious  smile. 
Close  together  we  leaned  over  the  lower  door  hatch,  straining 
our  eyes  to  pierce  the  darkness  towards  the  sea.  Women  were 
running  between  the  cottages,  borrowing  crocks,  calling  out  to 
one  another  the  news  that  the  boats  were  home  from  Nightingale. 

Soon  torches  were  bobbing  down  the  road  towards  the  beach. 
Emily  ran  back  into  the  house  to  put  a  kerchief  over  her  head  and 
to  slip  her  arms  into  the  sleeves  of  her  father's  spare  coat.  She 
could  be  heard  repeating  to  her  young  sister  Angela,  who  was 
awake  in  the  bedroom,  the  news:  'Daddy's  back! '  I  opened  the 
door  and  descended  the  steps  into  the  yard,  trying  to  accustom 
my  eyes  to  the  darkness.  Emily's  mother  appeared  at  the  top  of 
the  steps  with  a  steaming  teapot  in  her  hands  and  a  cup  threaded 
by  its  handle  on  her  little  finger.  She  was  calling  back  into  the 
house  to  Angela:  'Hangel,  you  best  stay  5n  moind  the  boys.5 
Donald's  voice  protested  wilfully:  Tse  coming  down  the  beach.5 
'You  ain5t  no  coming  down  no  beach,5  his  mother  contradicted. 
'You  gotta  stay  wid  buddy  and  tiddy.5  Piers's  peremptory  treble 
took  up  the  formula  with  conclusive  assurance:  'Yes,  you  gotta 
stay,  Dondil.5 

Then  Emily  rushed  out,  almost  pushing  her  mother  down  the 
steps  and  calling  out  to  me  'Iss  you  coming  down  the  beach?5 
as  she  ran  on  into  the  darkness,  knotting  the  kerchief  under  her 
chin.  I  set  off  warily  in  the  same  direction:  this  ground,  littered 
with  rocks,  was  not  familiar  to  me  at  night-time.  Somewhere 
in  the  gloom  her  mother's  voice  called  plaintively:  'Hemly, 


THE    ECHOING    CRY  I  4  I 

waffa'  you  don't  carry  this  cup  for  me  ? '  But  it  was  impossible  to 
recognize  any  among  the  hurrying  figures  around  me.  Some  of 
them  carried  torches,  smoky  brands  that  blinded  those  who  had 
none  and  made  the  way  seem  blacker. 

The  crashing  of  the  surf  came  to  meet  us  and,  as  we  crested  the 
slope  down  to  Little  Beach,  the  glimmer  of  the  sea  illumined  the 
scene.  Then  panic  broke  out.  The  voice  of  one  of  the  early 
arrivals  cried  that  there  was  'bare  one  boat,'  Women  ran 
stumblingly  down  the  steep  bank  and  across  the  shingle  towards 
the  dim  hulk  of  that  boat  just  above  the  surf.  Emily's  mother 
went  slithering  past  me  on  the  pebbles,  spilling  half  the  tea  from 
her  pot,  mumbling  £ David!  David!'  Then  the  foremost 
torches  lit  up  grinning  faces  of  men  clustered  about  the  boat  and 
Arthur  Repetto 's  great  laugh  was  heard  above  the  surf  and  the 
rattle  of  dislodged  pebbles. 

Only  one  boat  had  returned.  But  the  others  were  still  safe  at 
Nightingale.  It  had  been  the  idea  of  headstrong  Arthur  or 
'Panny'  Repetto  to  make  the  return  voyage  alone,  when  the 
opinion  of  his  brother,  Chief,  had  convinced  the  other  boats' 
crews  that  the  sea  was  too  rough.  Arthur's  docile  crew  had 
acquiesced  in  his  escapade.  Old  Gaeta,  coming  up  to  them  on 
the  beach,  said  they  'musta  be  crazy  to  skeera  the  women  lika 
that.5  Arthur  threw  back  his  head  to  laugh  the  louder,  his  face 
convulsed  in  the  torchlight. 

The  boat  had  not  been  sighted  earlier  in  the  day  because  it  had 
not  cleared  the  Bluff  until  after  dusk.  The  wind  had  been  high 
and  the  men  had  been  rowing  continuously  since  seven  o'clock 
in  the  morning.  They  were  glad  of  extra  hands  on  the  beach  to 
haul  the  boat  high  and  dry  and  of  the  hot  black  tea  that  the  women 
brought.  They  had  all  stood  up  in  the  boat  to  join  in  the  loud 
hail  that  had  startled  the  village,  but  now  some  of  the  younger 
ones  were  too  tired  to  share  any  further  in  Arthur's  rollicking 
enjoyment. 

David  Hagan  was  not  in  the  crew  of  Arthur  Repetto 's  boat.  I 
was  perhaps  a  little  glad.  I  even  hoped  that  Chief's  caution 


142  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

would  withhold  the  remainder  of  the  expedition  another  day  or 
two  on  Nightingale. 

But  on  the  very  next  day  the  wind  dropped,  the  sun  shone,  and 
the  other  boats  sailed  home  in  sedate  formation  behind  the 
Canton.  They  were  sighted  from  the  Patches  in  the  morning  and 
in  the  afternoon  were  visible  from  Herald  Point.  It  seemed  that 
every  'lad'  of  the  'willage'  had  saddled  his  donkey  and  ridden  out 
to  the  Point  to  watch  the  boats  returning.  Throughout  the 
afternoon  watch  the  boys  galloped  maddeningly  round  and 
round  the  hut  until  it  should  be  time  to  'pynte'  for  the  beach  and 
help  with  the  unloading. 

Going  off  duty  at  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  I  left  the  hut 
and  walked  to  the  edge  of  the  cliff  to  get  a  better  view  of  the 
miniature  regatta.  The  sun  gilded  the  water,  but  in  patches  the 
breeze  ruffled  it  black.  I  stood  watching  the  triangular  sails,  like 
scraps  of  white  paper,  gliding  across  a  dark  patch  of  sea.  Sud- 
denly I  could  see  them  no  more.  I  searched  the  ocean,  looking 
for  the  white  flashes,  until  one  of  the  boys,  Edwin  or  'Cabby' 
Glass,  reined  in  his  donkey  beside  me  and  pointed  laughingly  at 
some  black  specks  on  a  stretch  of  gleaming  silver.  'White  sails 
on  the  black  water,  black  sails  on  the  white  water,'  he  chanted, 
jeering  at  my  ignorance,  and  wheeled  his  sure-footed  mount 
within  perilous  inches  of  the  cliff-edge. 

Before  sundown  the  men  were  sipping  their  tea  on  the  beach 
and  the  boys  were  stringing  cans  of  petrel  fat  across  the  backs  of 
their  donkeys.  The  party  had  brought  home  well  over  two 
hundred  gallons  of  fat  from  Nightingale.  Little  Beach  seemed  as 
populated  as  the  sea  front  of  a  small  English  coast  resort  and  the 
bright  kerchiefs  and  dresses  of  the  women  contributed  to  a 
holiday  effect,  enhanced  for  English  minds  by  the  presence  of  the 
donkeys.  Reunions  on  the  beach  after  an  expedition  of  several 
days  always  evoked  high  spirits,  and  on  this  occasion  the  men  had 
been  absent  nine  days.  Island  manners  forbade  the  demon- 
stration of  private  affections,  but  shouting  and  laughing  relieved 
the  feelings  which  had  congested  during  the  days  of  waiting. 

In  the  general  melee  of  unloading  and  carrying,  the  donkeys 


THE    ECHOING    CRY  143 

came  in  for  many  gratuitous  thwackings,  and  the  bullocks  carting 
away  the  heavier  loads  were  persuaded  to  make  the  necessary 
effort  up  the  steep  cliff  road  by  a  thonged  whip  laid  cruelly 
across  their  noses  by  the  shouting  teamsters,  who  ran  backwards 
up  the  slope  ahead  of  them.  Dogs  added  to  the  commotion  by 
darting  eagerly  among  the  people  and  occasionally  falling  into 
snarling  combats.  George  Glass's  huge  mongrel,  Darby,  engaged 
in  a  fierce  encounter  with  another  dog,  but  George,  stepping 
between  them  grabbed  Darby  by  two  handfuls  of  his  shaggy  coat 
and  lifting  him  bodily  above  his  head  hurled  him  fifty  feet  out 
into  the  surf.  Darby  rose  and  shook  the  water  from  his  eyes  with 
a  gesture  of  mild  surprise,  then  splashed  back  to  the  beach,  his 
spirits  effectively  damped,  while  George  turned  placidly  to 
receive  the  cup  of  tea  his  wife  had  been  holding  for  him. 

'Sail  ho!'  was  the  cry  with  which  the  islanders  heralded  not 
only  the  home-coming  of  their  own  boats  but  the  appearance  of 
any  vessel  off  Tristan.  In  earlier  times  ships  had  been  frequent 
callers.  Sometimes,  as  the  older  men  recalled,  several  whalers 
would  put  in  there  during  a  day,  or  a  small  fleet  would  remain  for 
several  days  in  the  vicinity  while  the  factory-ship  anchored  near 
the  beach.  Some  whaling  captains  had  even  established  tem- 
porary homes  ;at  the  settlement  while  they  remained  in  the  South 
Atlantic,  With  the  passing  of  sail  and  the  suspension  of  whaling 
in  those  waters,  the  island  had  long  been  left  unvisited:  but  during 
our  stay  we  received  calls  at  long  intervals  from  a  mail  and 
supply  ship  from  the  Cape,  and  these  visits  caused  among  the 
islanders  almost  as  great  a  stir  as  had  been  provoked  by  our  own 
arrival. 

As  a  topic  of  conversation  the  appearance  of  the  next  ship 
supplanted  even  the  weather.  We  were  usually  notified  by  radio 
when  the  event  was  due  and  the  villagers  accepted  as  quite  normal 
our  foreknowledge  of  it.  Sometimes  they  would  glance  up 
knowingly  at  the  aerials,  imagining  that  the  wires  could  be 
seen  shaking  when  a  signal  was  coming  in.  But  in  general  they 
found  it  easier  to  credit  all  '  outsiders '  with  omniscience  than  to 


144  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

try  to  understand  how  they  came  by  any  particular  piece  of 
information. 

Our  supply  ship  was  generally  a  little  tramp  steamer  diverted 
from  her  course  to  South  America.  She  arrived,  as  a  rule,  late  in 
the  afternoon,  flashing  her  signal-lamp  from  afar  off.  On  many 
such  occasions  the  sea  ran  as  high  as  our  excitement  and  the 
islanders  doubted  the  possibility  of  launching  a  boat.  Slowly  the 
ship  steamed  past  the  settlement,  plunging  head-down  into  great, 
grey  swells,  her  masts  looking  as  slender  as  threads,  her  low  hull 
almost  invisible  among  the  waves.  Considerately,  the  captain 
signalled:  'Mail  aboard.  Do  you  wish  to  bring  ashore  to-night? ' 
Inconsiderately,  we  flashed  back  'YES.'  The  steamer  anchored, 
a  single  island  boat  put  off  from  Little  Beach  and  there  was  a  long, 
hard  pull  out  to  the  ship.  Seen  from  close  quarters,  her  grey- 
painted  hull  was  mottled  with  rust  and  red  lead. 

The  arrival  of  a  ship  caused  an  upheaval  of  routine,  both  for  us 
and  for  the  villagers.  As  soon  as  she  anchored  there  was  a 
concourse  to  the  beach.  The  boats  were  launched,  and  once  our 
stores  had  been  brought  ashore  the  island  men,  with  the  captain's 
permission,  went  aboard  with  their  calfskin  trade-bags.  These 
contained  local  curios  and  home-made  articles — sheepskin  mats, 
knitted  garments,  pouches  made  of  penguin  'tossels,'  oxhide 
moccasins,  model  island  boats,  bullocks'  horns  polished  and 
mounted  on  wood — all  of  which  the  owners  hoped  to  barter  with 
the  seamen  for  bags  of  flour,  old  boots,  or  clothes.  For  us  the 
occasion  meant  a  chance  of  hearing  some  first-hand  news  of  the 
'outside  world/  of  mingling  for  a  brief  period  with  new  com- 
pany, of  seeing  a  few  fresh  faces .  It  was  an  opportunity  we  never 
missed.  Often  the  crew  were  Lascars,  speaking  little  English, 
but  the  officers  were  English  or  American,  the  engineers  in- 
variably Scots.  And  in  the  wireless  cabin  we  could  talk  shop 
with  the  operators. 

In  the  week  following  the  ship's  departure,  a  sickness  afflicted 
the  island.  In  the  case  of  the  villagers  it  was  a  physical  distress, 
a  sort  of  influenza  which  they  call c  tissock. '  It  affected  especially 
the  women  and  children;  and  the  odd  thing  was  that  only  ships 


THE    ECHOING    CRY  I4£ 

coming  from  the  Cape  caused  it.  The  vessels  which  occasionally 
called  on  their  way  from  South  America  brought  no  'tissock.' 
On  us  the  visit  had  a  different  effect.  It  was  in  the  weeks 
following,  with  our  company  reduced  again  to  the  maddeningly 
familiar  circle  of  faces  around  the  mess-table,  that  life  on  Tristan 
seemed  most  barren.  Our  sickness  then  was  mental. 

Occasionally  the  cry  of  'Sail  ho!'  announced  the  arrival  of  an 
unexpected  visitor.  One  evening,  after  dusk,  an  islander  tapped 
diffidently  at  the  door  of  our  quarters  to  tell  us  that  a  ship  was 
*  signalizing. '  The  operator  at  the  station  had  not  seen  her.  She 
proved  to  be  an  American  merchantman  that  had  rounded  the 
Cape  without  putting  in  to  port  and  was  now  in  desperate  need  of 
supplies.  Two  island  boats  were  launched.  The  sea  was  making 
up  rough,  but  three  of  our  party  decided  to  accompany  the 
islanders.  The  ship  signalled  that  she  had  lost  one  anchor  in  a 
storm  off  the  Cape  and  the  captain  refused  to  let  go  the  other  for 
fear  of  losing  it ;  so  she  was  continually  drifting  away  from  the 
island. 

Rowing  out  to  her  was  hard  work.  At  times  the  boat  I  was  in 
seemed  to  stand  on  end.  A  squall  of  rain  helped  the  spray  to 
drench  us  thoroughly.  When  eventually  we  got  alongside,  she 
was  rolling  heavily  and  the  islanders  were  afraid  that  she  would 
roll  over  on  the  boat.  As  it  was  now  dark,  the  captain  shone  a 
searchlight  on  us.  We  managed  to  pull  to  the  ladder.  One 
moment  it  plunged  in  the  sea  beside  us,  next  moment  it  was 
swinging  madly  above  our  heads.  By  luck  as  much  as  agility  we 
at  last  climbed  on  board,  bringing  the  Americans  enough  food  to 
last  seventy  men  ten  days.  We  were  given  a  warm  welcome. 

By  the  time  we  climbed  back  over  the  side  of  the  ship,  she  had 
drifted  nearly  five  miles  from  the  island.  The  captain  wanted  us 
to  pull  to  windward  of  him  so  that  he  could  tow  us  nearer  inshore. 
The  islanders  protested  that  the  boat  was  too  light  and  would  be 
swamped.  They  hurriedly  pulled  away  into  the  darkness.  But 
the  American  captain  was  not  to  be  outdone:  he  was  determined 
to  tow  us.  From  his  bridge  he  was  evidently  searching  the  gloom 
for  our  boat.  When  we  had  been  rowing  for  about  an  hour  we 


146  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

suddenly  found  the  ship  bearing  down  on  us  in  the  darkness. 
She  seemed  to  be  coming  fast  and  looked  incredibly  huge.  We 
shouted,  but  could  not  be  heard;  we  threw  lighted  matches 
frantically  in  the  air  to  show  our  position,  so  that  she  would  not 
ride  us  down.  The  oarsmen  had  to  row  furiously  round  the 
ship's  stern  as  she  went  by ;  a  few  moments  later  she  reversed  her 
engines  and  began  coming  astern.  Again  we  had  to  pull  tre- 
mendously on  the  oars  in  fear  of  being  drawn  in  by  the  suction  of 
her  screws.  It  was  unnerving  yet  laughable — being  chased  by  a 
ship  in  the  middle  of  the  ocean  in  complete  darkness. 

She  went  by  so  close  that  we  could  hear  the  skipper's  voice, 
apparently  far  above  us,  'goddamning'  through  his  megaphone. 
In  disgust  he  had  given  up  the  chase.  It  took  us  two  and  a  half 
hours  to  pull  back  to  the  shore.  Just  before  midnight  we 
stepped  out  on  the  beach,  sodden  and  chilled  to  the  bone. 

Another  unexpected  visitor  was  a  large  passenger  liner,  the 
Rangitata.  She  carried  no  passengers  on  this  trip;  but  she  had 
not,  like  most  of  her  class,  been  converted  into  a  troopship. 
We  sat  in  her  lounge  in  soft  arm-chairs  on  a  deep-piled  carpet, 
being  served  with  drinks  by  a  white-coated  steward.  For  an 
hour  of  make-believe  we  became  tourists  glancing  through  the 
port-holes  at  a  strange  island  and  a  primitive  settlement. 

A  more  mysterious  visitor  was  sighted  one  morning  in  April  far 
away  to  the  eastward.  The  islanders  at  once  declared  that  she 
was  a  sailing  ship.  We  dismissed  the  idea.  Later,  as  she  came 
nearer,  by  the  aid  of  binoculars,  'Doc*  was  able  to  make  out 
a  three-masted,  square-rigged  vessel,  proceeding  in  a  south- 
westerly direction.  She  had  apparently  no  intention  of  standing 
in  to  the  island.  Radio  calls  brought  no  reply  and  she  was  too  far 
away  to  read  our  signal-lamp.  She  passed  out  of  sight  to  the 
south,  in  the  direction  of  Cape  Horn,  and  we  heard  nothing  about 
her;  a  report  to  Simonstown  failed  to  elicit  her  identity. 

The  anachronism  of  her  appearance  near  Tristan  seemed  to 
confirm  our  sense  of  isolation  during  those  months  when  the 
island  was  left  alone,  as  if  forgotten,  in  the  glittering  or  grey- 
hazed  immensity  of  the  sea. 


CHAPTER    TWENTY-THREE 

Open  Hearth 

IT  WAS  disconcerting  to  have  to  do  one's  love-making  in  the 
presence  of  the  family.  True  Emily's  mother  usually  retired  to 
bed  as  soon  as  she  had  brewed  my  evening  tea,  but  her  father 
always  stayed  up  until  my  departure.  His  motive  was  a  sense  not 
so  much  of  propriety  as  of  the  requirements  of  hospitality;  but 
there  was  something  in  the  undeviating  gaze  of  his  dark  eyes  and 
in  the  relentless  affability  of  his  smile  that  imposed  a  kind  of 
formality,  almost  a  deference.  I  had  already  leamt  something  of 
David  Hagan  during  our  stay  on  Inaccessible  Island.  It  was 
David's  function  in  life  to  sit  in  the  corner  and  smoke  his  pipe. 
He  did  it  in  the  living-room  of  his  cottage,  as  he  had  done  it  under 
the  inverted  boat  on  the  beach  at  Inaccessible.  Yet  it  was  sur- 
prising how  potent  an  influence  he  could  exert  by  the  mere 
presence  of  his  lean,  brown  face  at  the  corner  of  the  hearth  and 
even  a  little,  it  really  seemed,  through  the  pipe-stem  for  ever 
clenched  between  his  dark  jaws. 

When  he  had  been  away  on  Nightingale  and  only  his  wife  had 


148  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

crouched  at  the  fireside,  tending  the  pot,  and  Emily  had  perched 
aloof  in  her  own  aura  on  the  edge  of  the  bed,  her  dark  head 
lowered  over  her  knitting,  the  room  had  seemed  without 
character — a  bare-walled  compartment,  to  the  corners  of  which 
the  feeble  radiance  of  the  bird-oil  lamp  never  penetrated.  The 
individual  components  of  the  room:  its  walls  and  furniture;  the 
long  sofa;  the  dark-blanketed  bed,  at  the  end  of  which  Emily's 
two  little  brothers  lay  asleep  in  their  clothes ;  the  sorry-looking 
table,  where  a  cup  and  a  teapot  stood  beside  the  tiny  home-made 
lamp;  the  painted  name-board  of  the  wrecked  Mabel  Clark, 
inserted  in  the  wall  above  the  wide  fire-place — all  these  features 
had  made  separate  little  impacts  on  the  mind.  The  people 
sitting  about  the  room  had  been  distinct  yet  unrelated  entities. 
David's  return  had  been  like  that  of  a  familiar  household  object  to 
the  exact  light  patch  on  the  wall  that  had  marked  its  old  position. 
Immediately  the  room  had  developed  a  harmony.  It  was  im- 
possible to  be  unconscious  of  his  looming,  yet  often  soundless, 
presence  at  the  hearthside.  Even  the  furniture  seemed  to  align 
itself  into  a  definite  relation  to  the  shadowy  corner  in  which  he 
chose  to  sit:  it  was  as  if  by  a  change  of  position  he  could  draw 
the  very  walls  into  a  different  shape. 

There  was  in  the  room  another  silent  presence,  which  had 
at  first  encounter  disturbed  me — that  of  Wilson  Glass,  Emily's 
persistent  but  unsuccessful  suitor.  For  months  he  had  been 
coming  to  the  house  in  the  evenings  and  for  hours  sitting  in  a 
changeless  attitude  on  the  long,  wooden  sofa,  so  that  it  had  come 
to  be  known  as  Wilson's  sofa.  It  had  never,  so  far  as  I  had  seen, 
been  shared  by  the  girl  herself.  The  first  time  that  I  had  entered 
the  room  and  found  Wilson  sitting  there,  with  his  long,  stocking- 
clad  legs  out-thrust  as  if  to  impede  my  passage,  I  was  nonplussed. 
But  since  neither  the  girl  nor  her  family  seemed  to  pay  any 
attention  at  all  to  his  presence,  I  soon  learned  to  disregard  it. 
He  remained  a  vague,  undefined  figure,  always  there  in  the  back- 
ground. There  was  even  a  certain  comfort  to  be  derived  from 
him,  as  from  a  shadow  that  confirmed  one's  own  substantiality  . 

When  I  came  to  the  house  early  in  the  evening,  while  David 


OPEN    HEARTH  149 

was  still  out  in  the  dinghy  fishing,  Wilson  had  already  assumed  his 
nightly  position  on  the  wooden  bench.  As  I  clumped  heavily  up 
the  steps  in  sea-boots,  to  announce  my  approach,  and  pushed  open 
the  outer  door,  I  heard  Emily's  clear  voice  break  off  in  the  middle 
of  some  boisterously  inappropriate  sea  chorus.  There  followed 
the  excited  shouts  of  the  two  little  boys  as  they  rushed  to  meet  me 
in  the  doorway.  As  I  entered  the  girl's  dark  eyes  flared  a 
greeting  across  the  room.  The  time  carne  when  she  did  not  even 
interrupt  her  singing,  but  smiled  at  me  through  the  words  and 
eventually  became  so  'forward'  as  to  twirl  her  billowing  skirts  in 
a  few  impromptu  dance  steps  about  the  room  to  express  her  high 
spirits  until  her  mother  cried  out  to  her  to  sit  down  and  'moind' 
her  f  manners.5  It  was  the  mother's  continual  dread  that  Emily's 
vivacity  would  betray  her  into  some  dreadful  effrontery. 

Often  I  was  greeted  by  the  clatter  of  utensils  being  hurriedly 
cleared  out  of  sight.  The  islanders  were  always  irregular  about 
their  meal- times.  No  matter  when  I  timed  my  visit,  I  would 
arrive,  in  all  likelihood,  to  find  Donald  and  Piers  being  served 
with  a  late  tea  or  an  early  supper,  consisting  usually  of  the  yolks 
of  two  or  three  eggs  boiled  in  milk  to  form  'skouse.'  As  I 
appeared  they  would  snatch  up  their  dishes  and  spoons  and  with 
much  laughter  scamper  away  on  bare  feet  into  the  other  part  of 
the  cottage,  occupied  by  their  grandmother.  The  villagers  were 
bashful  about  eating  in  the  presence  of  a  'stranger,'  however 
familiar  he  had  become. 

At  sundown  David  returned  from  fishing.  As  soon  as  the 
dinghy  was  seen  to  be  making  for  the  shore,  the  elder  boy, 
Donald,  would  rush  away  to  the  beach  to  help  his  father  bring 
home  the  catch.  Together  they  would  re-enter  the  house, 
Donald  dragging  a  bag,  from  which  he  would  tip  out  on  to  the 
floor  a  dozen  live  crayfish.  The  lobster-like  creatures  began  at 
once  to  crawl  about  in  all  directions  very  slowly,  their  stiff- 
jointed  legs  clicking  faintly  on  the  boards.  Excitedly  Donald 
would  snatch  them  up  one  at  a  time  by  the  foreleg  and  pop  them 
into  a  large  pot  of  water  that  stood  in  readiness  on  the  fire. 
From  the  window-seat  his  brother  Piers  would  watch  with  the 


I  £0  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

contempt  of  his  inferior  years  but  superior  wisdom.  A  lid  was 
placed  on  the  pot  to  keep  the  crayfish  down,  and  as  the  water 
became  hotter  they  could  be  heard  stirring  about  inside.  Later 
in  the  evening,  when  the  boys  were  already  curled  up  asleep  at 
the  end  of  the  bed,  the  pot  would  emit  a  throaty,  bubbling  sound. 

It  was  accepted  as  only  proper  that  I  should  have  the  seat  of 
honour,  on  the  tousled  bed,  where  I  was  always  afraid  of  sitting 
on  the  sleeping  children,  and  that  Emily  should  sit  beside  me, 
where  I  might  place  a  discreet  arm  around  her  waist  as  I  ques- 
tioned David  politely  about  his  fishing  or  the  recent  potato 
harvest.  Only  Wilson's  outstretched  legs  crossed  and  recrossed 
themselves  uneasily. 

The  effect  of  the  bird-oil  lamp  on  the  girl's  face  was  flattering. 
As  she  leaned  near  it  to  examine  the  stitches  of  her  knitting,  its 
yellow  glow  lent  a  richness  to  her  rounded  cheeks  and  a  soft 
duskiness  to  the  shadows  of  her  eyes.  Against  the  dimly  lit  room 
her  face  hovered  like  a  bright  flower.  At  times  she  was  gentle 
and  placid.  Then,  as  she  lifted  her  head  in  sudden  laughter, 
letting  her  knitting  fall  idle  in  her  lap,  her  eyes  would  sparkle 
with  a  bright  darkness,  sweeping  up  the  discountenanced  Wilson 
in  a  careless  glance,  much  as  she  would  sweep  up  a  fallen  scrap  of 
dried  fish  with  the  whisk  of  brushwood  which  served  as  a  broom 
and  stood  in  the  corner  near  the  door. 

She  held  attention  like  a  skein  of  wool  carelessly  in  her  hands, 
which  might  at  any  moment  let  it  fall.  Her  vivacity  might 
prompt  her  suddenly  to  bound  from  the  bed  where  she  sat  and 
throw  open  the  lid  of  the  chest  which  acted  as  a  window-seat. 
In  this  she  kept  her  dresses  and  private  treasures,  which  she 
would  produce  for  my  inspection.  On  one  occasion  she  brought 
out  a  wide,  blood-red  ribbon,  which  she  planned  to  show  off  at 
the  next  dance.  Sitting  on  the  chest,  she  let  down  her  hair,  so 
that  it  fell  in  a  dark  cascade  over  her  shoulders.  Then  she 
bound  it  loosely  back  with  the  ribbon,  which  shone  among  the 
black  tresses  like  a  red  carnation.  With  a  smile  of  pleased 
coquetry  she  posed  for  admiration. 

While  such  diversions  were  being  offered,  David  sat  on  a  box 


OPEN    HEARTH  I  $  I 

at  the  comer  of  the  hearth,  leaning  forward  over  his  widely 
spaced  knees,  gazing  into  the  flames  under  the  crayfish -pot. 
Shadows  ran  in  the  hollows  of  his  cheeks  as  he  sucked  at  his  pipe ; 
dull  red  high  lights  glinted  on  his  cheek-bones.  After  a  while 
he  removed  his  moccasins  and  leaned  back,  with  his  shoulders 
braced  against  the  wall,  stretching  out  his  stockinged  feet  and 
watching  the  exchanges  of  his  daughter  and  his  guest  with  the 
kind  of  interest  that  one  bestows  on  playful  kittens.  Occasion- 
ally he  would  insert  a  quiet  remark  or  his  teeth  would  flash  in  a 
shy,  friendly  smile.  But  there  always  seemed  to  lurk  in  his  eyes  a 
flicker  of  ironic  amusement,  which  could  more  effectively  check 
the  display  of  ardour  than  any  fatherly  interdiction.  Not  that 
David  was  disposed  to  interfere.  Quite  the  contrary.  On  one 
occasion,  when  intimacy  had  created  momentarily  its  own  illusion 
of  privacy,  I  looked  up  to  find  on  his  face  a  smile  of  ineffable 
benevolence.  But  the  effect  of  that  smile  was  wholly  deflating. 

Conversation  with  Emily  was  largely  a  programme  of  teasing 
and  being  teased.  Her  only  range  of  interest  was  in  gossip  about 
the  other  personnel  at  the  station  and  trifling  scandal  about  the 
other  girls  of  the  village.  About  the  past  or  the  future  or  about 
the  world  beyond  Tristan  she  had  no  curiosity.  The  present  time 
and  place  were  to  her  sufficiently  engrossing  and  she  lived  in  them 
vigorously,  immune  from  the  civilized  disease  of  boredom. 
When  she  had  nothing  better  to  do  she  would  sometimes  find 
delight  in  a  playful  spite  towards  those  she  disliked — and  even 
more  often  towards  those  she  liked.  The  only  attention  she  ever 
paid  to  Wilson  was  to  turn  on  him  with  pretended  amazement  at 
his  presence  and  inquire  maliciously: 

4  What  you  iss  sitting  'yah  for,  Wilson?  Iss  you  trying  to  wear 
out  the  seat  of  you5  trousers  ? ' 

Wilson  acknowledged  with  a  sheepish  smile  his  gratitude  for 
this  much  notice. 

When  Emily  felt  tired  she  went  to  sleep — promptly  and  with- 
out regard  far  the  place  or  company  that  she  was  in.  Regularly, 
before  the  evening  was  old,  her  dark,  curly  head  would  fall 
against  my  shoulder  and  rest  there  in  a  benumbing  position. 


I  5-2  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

Then  David  felt  called  on  to  pick  up  the  slender  skein  of  conver- 
sation that  his  daughter  had  dropped.  Emerging  from  his 
hahitual  taciturnity,  he  talked  graphically  and  well.  He  spoke 
about  the  ships  which  had  visited  the  island — the  Cachalot,  the 
Cap  Pilar,  the  Joseph  Conrad,  Shackleton's  Quest — and  those  which 
had  been  wrecked  there,  including  the  schooner  Emiljr,  after 
which  his  daughter  had  been  named,  and  the  Mabel  Clark,  of 
which  one  of  the  name-boards  formed  a  part  of  his  house.  He 
told  me  about  his  cousin,  John  Hagan,  who  had  left  the  island 
years  ago  and  still  wrote  letters  occasionally  from  Cape  Town. 
He  recalled  the  various  whaling  captains,  most  of  whom  had  been 
popular  with  the  islanders,  and  the  various  missionaries,  several  of 
whom  had  been  unpopidar. 

Sometimes  he  would  ask  about  the  outer  world.  'What  sort 
of  beach  is  yon-all  got  in  England?  Is  it  as  big  as  Big  Beach?' 
I  answered  that  we  had  a  great  number  of  beaches,  some  of  them 
miles  long.  He  smiled  with  polite  incredulity.  He  was  curious 
about  snow.  The  islanders  saw  a  thin  coating  of  it  sometimes  on 
the  peak  but  never  on  the  lower  ground.  I  told  David  that  some 
countries  had  snow  all  the  year  and  that  it  could  lie  in  drifts  as 
deep  as  the  cliffs  above  Little  Beach.  His  imagination  failed 
before  such  an  idea.  And  when  he  read  in  the  Tristan  Times  the 
numbers  of  'Caimans'  killed  or  captured,  he  refused  to  accept 
them.  'Sure,  there  ain't  'at  many  people  in  the  whole  warl',' 
he  declared. 

For  long  periods,  as  if  in  retaliation  for  my  stories  of  other 
countries,  David  would  talk  about  Nightingale  Island,  which  he 
assured  me  was  a  'rale  fancy'  place,  quite  unlike  Tristan:  the  birds 
there  covered  the  ground  so  thickly,  he  alleged,  that  they  had  no 
room  to  fly  off,  but  used  to  climb  to  the  top  of  a  tall  rock  to  take 
flight.  Sometimes  that  pinnacle  was  so  '  chock'  with  them  that  it 
looked  like  a  'rock  o'  buds.'  On  the  subject  of  Nightingale  and 
its  birds  David  spoke,  as  did  most  of  the  men,  with  something 
approaching  enthusiasm.  His  voice  was  low  but  resonant,  and 
his  eyes  glowed  with  a  sombre  fire. 

When  I  rose  to  say  'Good  night,'  the  girl  slipped  without 


OPEN    HEARTH  I £3 

waking  from  my  shoulder  to  a  recumbent  position  on  the  bed, 
where  she  would  remain  until  the  morning.  She  never  knew  at 
what  time  I  left  the  house.  From  his  place  on  the  sofa  Wilson 
did  not  stir.  For  all  I  knew,  he  might  spend  the  whole  night 
there  in  silent  vigil,  while  David  continued  to  gaze  into  the 
embers  of  the  fire.  All  the  way  out  to  the  hut  on  Herald  Point, 
where  I  had  to  keep  my  own  solitary  night  watch,  listening  to  the 
tremulous  piping  of  morse  signals  from  invisible  ships  unknown 
leagues  away,  I  carried  a  vision  of  those  two  silent  men  watching 
over  the  sleeping  girl,  like  mourners  beside  a  cherished  corpse. 


CHAPTER    TWENTY-FOUR 


Wild  Pursuit 


THE  SUMMER,  which  had  on  the  whole  been  much  better  than  we 
had  expected,  was  ending.  Already  the  mornings  were  intensely 
cold.  Sometimes  the  sun  would  reappear,  surprisingly  warm, 
but  most  days  were  squally.  The  wind,  as  always  on  the  island, 
was  our  worst  enemy  and  the  sea  was  often  rough.  All  night 
long  we  could  hear  it  talking  on  the  beach,  foreboding  the  wild 
months  ahead. 

Soon  all  the  larger  boats  would  be  hauled  up,  by  means  of  the 
salvaged  capstan  of  the  Italia  on  the  cliff-top,  to  the  Boat  Place, 
out  of  reach  of  the  surf;  only  the  fishing-dinghies  would  remain 
on  the  beach  for  use  through  the  winter  months.  Before  this 
was  done,  however,  there  was  one  last  outing  to  be  made. 
Gordon  Glass  and  several  other  hands  were  to  take  one  of  the  big 
boats  round  to  Stony  Beach  on  the  southern  coast  of  the  island. 
They  were  going  to  kill  a  young  steer  in  the  herd  of  wild 
cattle  kept  there.  The  occasion  for  the  killing  was  the  twenty- 
first  birthday-party  of  Gordon's  son,  Clement.  In  a  society  as 
isolated  and  self-enclosed  as  that  of  Tristan  it  was  natural  that 
birthdays  should  be  events  of  importance  to  the  whole  com- 
munity. They  were  celebrated  by  dances  and  parties,  at  which 
special  feasts  of  beef  or  mutton  were  provided  for  the  guests. 

So  the  killing  of  Clement's  birthday  steer  was  not  an  event 
concerning  only  his  family.  The  British  Trader  was  the  boat 


WILD    PURSUIT  I$$ 

chosen  for  the  outing  and  hands  from  several  different  families 
composed  the  crew:  Gordon  Glass  and,  of  course,  his  son 
Clement;  George  and  Godfrey  Glass;  Teddy  Swain;  Johnny 
Repetto ;  and  Douglas  Green.  Three  of  them — Godfrey,  Johnny, 
and  Douglas — had  guns,  Douglas's  being  a  German  model  that 
had  been  presented  to  him  by  one  of  the  missionaries  and  of 
which  he  was  extremely  proud.  He  had  practised  with  it  so 
often  that  he  was  acknowledged,  somewhat  on  trust,  to  be  the 
island's  marksman. 

A  suitable  day  occurred  about  the  middle  of  April,  during  one 
of  those  intervals  of  beautiful  calm  when  the  sky  and  the  sea 
appeared  poignantly  blue  after  weeks  of  greyness.  It  was  a  day 
on  which  I  was  able  to  join  the  party.  We  assembled  at  six- 
thirty  in  the  morning  outside  Gordon's  house  and  by  seven 
o'clock  we  had  put  out  from  Little  Beach  in  the  Trader.  The 
weather  being  so  calm  and  the  wind  in  the  right  direction,  we 
were  able  to  hoist  sail  as  soon  as  we  rounded  Big  Point,  at  the  end 
of  the  settlement  plateau.  Stony  Beach  lay  four  miles  beyond 
Sandy  Point,  where  the  apple  harvest  had  been  gathered,  so  the 
first  part  of  the  journey  was  already  familiar  to  me.  Gordon 
Glass,  a  slender,  soft-spoken,  sensitive-faced  fellow,  sat  at  the 
tiller,  and  as  we  sailed  smoothly  through  bubbling  water  past  the 
various  gulch-ends  and  headlands  of  the  coast,  he  entertained  me 
with  their  names.  Some  of  the  names  were  self-explanatory; 
of  others  even  the  islanders  had  forgotten  the  origin.  Farmost 
Point;  Shirtail  Gutter;  Jews'  Point,  where  a  ship  carrying  Jewish 
emigrants  from  Europe  to  South  Africa  had  been  wrecked; 
Softrock;  Down-where-the-minister-landed-his-things;  Halfway 
Beach ;  Blacksand  Beach ;  Noisy  Beach ;  Ridge- where-the-goat- 
jump-off;  Blineye.  Finally  came  Stony  Beach  itself,  which 
appeared  to  deserve  its  name. 

It  was  no  more  than  a  steep  strip  of  shingle,  with  large  boulders 
half  buried  in  the  surf.  The  landing  looked  difficult.  As  we 
approached,  Gordon  pointed  out  a  disturbance  in  the  sea  where 
an  outlying  pinnacle  of  rock,  which  he  called  a  'sleeper,'  rose  to 
just  below  the  surface,  so  that  only  a  ridge  of  white  foam 


I  £6  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

betrayed  its  presence.  He  steered  carefully  between  it  and  the 
shore.  As  we  drew  nearer  to  the  landing-place  the  sail  was 
lowered.  The  men  took  off  their  moccasins  and  stockings, 
already  wet  with  water  in  the  bottom-boards,  and  stowed  them  in 
disconsolate  little  piles  under  the  gunwale  of  the  boat.  Then 
they  pulled  to  within  a  few  yards  of  the  beach,  where  George 
and  Godfrey,  with  trousers  rolled  up  above  their  knees,  jumped 
out  and  waded  ashore.  The  boat  was  held  off  by  the  oarsmen, 
while  the  two  on  the  beach  gathered  pebbles  and  threw  them 
down  into  the  crannies  between  the  great  rocks  at  the  water's 
edge,  to  make  a  sort  of  slipway  for  hauling  up  the  boat.  For 
long  minutes  we  had  to  wait,  rocking  in  the  surf,  gazing  at  an 
unprepossessing  shore. 

Behind  the  beach  the  land  fell  away  brokenly  from  the 
mountainside,  forming  a  shelf  not  unlike  that  on  the  northern 
coast,  where  the  village  was  built.  But  this  scene  was  more 
rugged.  Over  it  lay  the  strange,  inimical  silence  that  confronted 
one  everywhere  on  the  island  away  from  the  actual  settlement. 
Clouds  drifted  low  over  the  slopes ;  the  soft  lapping  and  splashing 
of  the  surf  seemed  only  to  intensify  the  wakeful  hush.  As  we 
stared  at  the  shore  it  seemed  to  stare  back  at  us,  malignantly. 
The  pebbles  cast  down  by  the  two  men  on  the  beach  made  a 
hollow  'clop,*  almost  wooden,  as  they  settled  into  the  crevices, 
looking  white  among  the  wet  rocks  until  the  next  rush  of  surf 
washed  them  dark.  The  irregular  sound  of  their  falling  echoed 
so  loudly  that  I  glanced  involuntarily  ashore,  to  see  if  some  strange 
thing  had  been  awakened  there. 

When  the  jagged  teeth  of  the  land  had  been  levelled  in  this  way, 
the  rowers  took  two  mighty  strokes  on  the  crest  of  a  wave, 
boated  their  oars  and  leapt  out,  running  the  boat  up  the  slipway  of 
pebbles,  where  the  rest  of  us  jumped  out  to  help  them.  The 
gear  was  unloaded,  the  oarsmen  put  their  socks  and  moccasins  on 
again  and  we  sat  for  a  while  in  the  long,  moist  grass  that  grew  just 
above  the  beach,  eating  our  breakfast  of  cold  roast  potatoes. 
Behind  us  stood — or  rather  sagged — the  remnants  of  two  little 
huts  that  the  islanders  had  built  there  years  before.  Like  the  hut 


WILD    PURSUIT  15-7 

on  Inaccessible  Island  they  had  yielded  to  the  repeated  assaults  of 
wild  nature:  only  four  lurching  door-posts,  an  unnatural  piling  of 
stones,  which  had  once  been  walls,  and  some  crumbling  rafters, 
from  which  bunches  of  dead  grasses  hung,  showed  where  man's 
hand  had  tried  to  mould  nature. 

Shouldering  the  guns,  our  party  began  to  make  its  way  up 
through  the  long,  coarse  grass  to  the  rocky  ground  above.  The 
landscape  was  wild,  much  wilder  than  that  near  the  settlement. 
A  faintly  marked  path  twisted  steeply  among  scraggy  brushwood. 
The  day  had  become  gloomy,  with  rain-logged  clouds  swinging 
low  about  the  mountain.  There  was  very  little  breeze,  and 
soon  the  hilly  nature  of  the  country  shut  away  the  only  sound 
that  disturbed  the  air — the  rustle  of  the  surf  along  the  beach. 
The  islanders  climbed  in  single  file,  quickly  and  silently  on 
moccasined  feet,  at  a  slack-kneed  pace  that  left  me  breathless. 
They  seemed  to  have  become  strangers  to  me,  to  have  taken  on 
something  of  the  alien,  untouched  wildness  of  the  place  itself. 
I  felt  that  if  I  spoke  now  they  would  round  on  me  with  a  dark, 
incognizant  stare — even  hostile. 

Around  us,  as  we  climbed,  rose  the  gaunt  stumps  and  boughs  of 
trees,  devoid  of  foliage  and  bearing  only  a  few  twigs.  They  had 
a  stark,  blackened  appearance,  as  if  charred  by  fire,  but  their 
condition  was  due  to  the  furious  south  and  south-east  winds 
which  had  whipped  them  bare  and  stunted  their  growth.  At 
length  we  came  to  a  pocket  of  level  ground,  with  the  mountain- 
side sheer  above  us  and  a  group  of  low  and  curiously  conical  hills 
shutting  out  sight  and  sound  of  the  sea  on  the  other  side.  In 
this  pocket  even  the  air  seemed  to  pause.  Directly  ahead  of  us 
the  ground  rose  to  a  sharp  ridge.  The  islanders  approached  it 
warily,  and  I  gathered  that  the  cattle  were  near.  Fortunately 
the  wind  was  against  us.  We  climbed  the  slope  to  the  ridge  and 
lay  flat  just  below  the  crest.  Then  I  peeped  over  and  gasped 
with  surprise. 

Immediately  below  us  the  land  fell  away  steeply  to  a  wide 
plain  that  must  have  been  one  of  the  largest  tracts  of  level  ground 
on  the  island.  Along  its  edge  the  sea  curled  and  frothed.  At  its 


I  £8  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

far  end  the  land  rose  ruggedly  again  to  meet  the  wall  of  the 
mountain  which  marched  out  to  sea,  closing  the  shelf.  Over 
this  plain  were  scattered  cattle,  a  great  herd,  larger  than  I  had 
expected.  Most  of  them  were  lying  down,  many  of  the  cows 
accompanied  by  calves .  The  bulls  were  standing  on  the  outskirts , 
and  the  whole  herd  had  an  air  of  alertness  not  to  be  found  in  the 
few  domestic  cattle  that  were  kept  at  the  settlement.  One 
black  bull  on  the  near  edge  of  the  herd  was  looking  at  the  ridge 
where  we  lay  with  a  fixity  that  seemed  to  show  suspicion  of  our 
presence.  Yet  it  was  impossible  that  he  should  have  got  wind 
of  us. 

The  islanders  were  peering  through  the  grass,  lying  flat  on  their 
stomachs,  examining  the  cattle.  The  distance  was  too  great  to 
reveal  any  brands  or  other  distinguishing  marks.  Half  in  jest  I 
asked  Clement: 

'Well,  have  you  spotted  the  one  we're  after?' 

With  calm  seriousness  he  replied: 

'That  young  black  one  with  the  white  nose,  way  obber  the  far 
soyde.' 

I  was  sure  there  were  at  least  as  many  black  steers  as  red  ones  in 
the  herd,  and  they  all  seemed  to  have  white  noses. 

In  spite  of  the  black  bull's  suspicious  scrutiny  of  the  jidge,  the 
rest  of  the  herd  still  lay  scattered,  unaware  of  our  presence. 
The  nearest  animal  was  about  half  a  mile  away.  Yet  the  instant 
that  Godfrey  Glass,  rifle  in  hand  and  with  hardly  any  movement  of 
his  feet,  quietly  raised  his  lanky  form,  every  beast  in  the  herd  was 
on  its  feet;  the  black  bull  had  retreated  a  few  rapid  paces,  then 
wheeled  again  to  join  his  belligerent  stare  to  a  multitude  of  others 
all  fixed  unerringly  on  the  ridge,  where  a  group  of  figures  now 
stood  up. 

Quickly  and  quietly  Godfrey  led  the  way  down  the  steep  slope 
to  the  plain,  where  the  cattle  were  beginning  to  mill,  the  bulls  on 
the  outside,  the  cows  and  calves  in  the  centre.  There  was  no 
lowing  or  bellowing,  only  a  deep  rumble  that  grew  more  and 
more  fearsome  as  we  approached.  Hundreds  of  hooves  were 
stamping,  hundreds  of  horns  were  tossing  with  agitation  which 


WILD    PURSUIT  I  59 

might  have  been  fear,  but  to  me  signified  ferocity.  Faster  and 
more  noisily  they  circled  as  we  drew  near;  then,  to  my  unvoiced 
relief,  the  black  leader  broke  the  mill-wheel  and  headed  the  herd 
away  in  a  lumbering  stampede  towards  the  far  side  of  the  plain. 

The  men  followed  at  an  unhurried  lope  over  the  uneven 
ground,  trying  to  keep  their  eyes  on  the  young  steer  that  was  their 
target.  They  seemed  to  be  in  no  hurry  to  come  to  close  quarters, 
and  every  time  that  they  approached  within  shooting  range  the 
herd  went  high-tailing  away  in  a  fresh  direction  after  its  leader. 
At  first  this  direction  was  always  away  from  us,  but  soon  anger 
overcame  fear  and  our  black  opponent  changed  his  tactics, 
bearing  down  straight  upon  us  at  the  head  of  a  thundering  charge. 
Then  there  was  a  frantic  scramble  and  flounder  to  get  out  of  their 
path  as  the  cattle  thudded  past,  spittle  flying  from  their  mouths. 

The  islanders  cheered  and  shouted,  and  two  Glass  brothers 
roared  with  laughter  as  lumbering  George  Glass  lost  his  footing 
and  rolled  himself  furiously  over  and  over  to  get  clear  of  the 
pounding  hooves.  This  sport,  it  seemed,  offered  most  enter- 
tainment to  the  cattle  or  to  a  detached  observer;  and  since  I 
could  not  be  of  the  former  party  I  decided  to  become  the  latter. 
Retiring  from  the  chase,  I  climbed  the  smooth,  pyramidal  side  of 
one  of  the  cone-shaped  hills  that  I  had  noticed  earlier.  From 
the  top,  like  the  spectator  at  Sir  Roger 's  beagle-hunt,  I  could 
command  a  grandstand  view. 

The  village  people  said  that  these  hill-cones  contained  bottom- 
less holes.  At  the  vertex  of  the  cone  I  had  climbed  was  the 
mouth  of  a  hole,  almost  completely  overgrown  with  bushes. 
Whether  the  hole  was  *  bottomless'  could  not  be  ascertained;  but 
a  large  stone  thrown  down  the  opening,  after  ricocheting  from 
the  sides,  sent  back  no  audible  thud  from  the  depths.  I  con- 
cluded that  these  holes  were  originally  blowholes  of  the  volcano 
of  which  the  island  consisted:  the  symmetrical  cones  of  earth  had 
presumably  been  thrown  up  ages  before  by  the  same  volcanic 
action. 

From  the  hill-top  the  whole  plain  was  visible.  For  an  hour 
men  chased  cattle  and  cattle  chased  men  from  one  end  of  it  to  the 


l6o  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

other.  Only  three  shots  were  heard,  and  It  was  the  third  which 
brought  down  the  young  steer.  The  rest  of  the  herd  rumbled 
away  to  the  other  end  of  the  level  ground,  where  they  formed  a 
long  and  motionless  rank:  not  one  pair  of  horns  tossed  nor  one 
pair  of  eyes  dropped  its  relentless  stare,  as  they  watched  the  little 
group  of  men  in  the  middle  of  the  plain  skin  the  fallen  beast  and 
cut  the  meat  into  portions  small  enough  to  carry  back  to  the  boat. 
When  at  length  the  party  began  to  move  back  towards  the  ridge 
I  joined  them.  They  were  in  high  spirits,  their  hands  smeared 
with  the  blood  of  the  beef  they  were  carrying.  Only  Douglas, 
the  celebrated  marksman,  looked  crestfallen. 

'Who  shot  the  steer?'  I  asked. 

'Jawhnnie!'  was  the  chorus,  and  Johnny  Repetto,  the  Chief's 
youngest  brother,  a  freckle-faced  giant,  grinned  with  embarrassed 
pride. 

The  cattle,  as  we  topped  the  ridge  on  our  way  back  to  the 
beach,  were  still  ranged  in  an  implacable  phalanx,  bitter  but 
unyielding.  It  was  mid  afternoon  when  we  pushed  the  boat  off 
again.  As  the  wind  was  against  us  and  rather  stronger  now  than 
it  had  been  in  the  morning,  the  men  had  to  row  back.  Once 
round  Sandy  Point,  we  ran  head-on  into  the  wind  and  a  rough  sea. 
For  an  hour  the  boat  seemed  hardly  to  move,  while  the  hands 
strained  at  the  oars.  The  men  encouraged  one  another  with 
gasped  phrases :  * Lawng  strocks ! ' — c Fishermen's  strocks ! '  The 
wind  battered  us,  water  flew  about  us,  darkness  came.  At  last 
the  boat  rounded  Big  Point  and  came  into  the  calm  lee  water. 
We  were  nearly  home  and  it  was  late  in  the  evening.  The  men 
became  jovial,  as  they  always  did  when  nearing  the  home  beach. 
They  began  to  sing  and  laugh  as  they  rowed.  Gordon  at  the  tiller 
smiled  happily.  Moonlight  was  gleaming  on  the  oar  blades  as 
they  leapt  like  flying-fish  above  the  water  after  each  stroke; 
bursts  of  phosphorescence  ran  like  silver  fire  on  the  black  surface. 
It  was  a  good  home-coming. 

Off  Little  Beach  we  stood  up  in  the  boat  and  gave  tongue 
together  in  the  long-drawn  hail:  'Sail  ho-o-oh!'  Lights  ap- 
peared in  the  village  and  began  to  bob  through  the  darkness 


WILD    PURSUIT  I  6  I 

towards  the  beach.  The  scene  reminded  me  of  the  night  when 
Arthur  Repetto  had  returned  unexpectedly  from  the  Nightingale 
trip,  but  this  time  I  saw  it  from  the  opposite  point  of  view.  As 
we  came  in  through  the  kelp-reef,  the  women  were  already 
waiting  with  pots  of  hot  tea  and  boys  were  waving  smoky  torches 
to  guide  us  in. 


CHAPTER    TWENTY-FIVE 

Season  of  Spite 

EARLY  in  May  the  island  was  assaulted  by  an  easterly  gale.  The 
surf  roared  right  up  under  the  cliffs  and  lashed  itself  into  a  fine 
frenzy,  smashing  one  of  the  boats  and  snatching  away  the  lower 
portion  of  Little  Beach  Road.  Seen  from  the  cliff-top,  the  sea 
was  a  mass  of  churning  white  that  drove  in  headlong  stampede  to 
the  shore,  thundering  at  the  rock-face  until  it  vibrated  under  one's 
feet.  Flecks  of  salty  spume,  like  foam  from  gaping  jaws,  were 
hurled  high  by  the  breakers.  White  froth  seethed  and  jostled 
about  the  black  rocks  that  stood  impregnably  in  the  surf,  and  the 
sea  flung  about  them  its  stinging  spray,  only  to  be  blown  back  like 
smoke  by  the  wind. 

The  gale  lasted  for  four  days.  At  night  the  island  seemed  to 
quiver  and  groan  like  a  ship  in  a  storm.  The  fifth  day  dawned  a 
tremulous  gold,  the  air  washed  clean,  the  contours  of  rock  and 
headland  scoured  by  the  wind.  A  rainbow  trembled  into  exis- 
tence and  alighted  tiptoe  on  the  sea.  Water  drained  in  several 
cascades  from  the  rim  of  the  mountain;  'watrons'  bubbled 
brimful  to  the  cliff-edge;  the  big  fall  arched  its  swelling  neck, 


SEASON    OF    SPITE  163 

the  crest  of  it  blown  back  upwards  in  a  mane  of  spray.  '  Did  you 
never  see  water  fly  uphill?'  laughed  the  islanders,  happy  like 
stormy  petrels  when  the  wind  blew. 

Before  midday  Arthur  Repetto  reported  large  quantities  of 
wood  washed  ashore  in  the  region  of  Pigbite.  Five  dinghies 
made  journeys  to  the  beaches  beyond  Big  Point  and  the  men 
discovered  that  wood  lay  all  along  the  *  eastward.'  They  brought 
word,  too,  that  some  thousands  of  tons  of  earth  had  slipped  into 
the  sea  near  Sandy  Point  where  the  slight  fall  in  March  had  almost 
brought  disaster  to  the  apple  outing. 

Normally  an  islander  finding  drift-wood  claimed  it  as  his  own. 
If  he  was  unable  to  carry  it  home  at  once,  he  would  'put  it  up,' 
that  is,  build  it  into  a  neat  stack  beyond  the  reach  of  the  surf. 
Another  islander  finding  it  would  know  from  the  stack  that  the 
wood  had  been  claimed.  But  on  this  occasion  there  was  so 
much  wood  and  the  surf  was  still  so  menacing  that  Chief  named 
a  day  for  all  able  men  to  go  round  to  the  eastern  beaches  and 
'put  up'  the  wood  lying  there,  so  that  it  would  not  be  washed 
away.  It  was  then  to  be  shared  equally. 

In  the  week  following  the  storm,  four  little  American  ' liberty' 
ships,  all  eastward  bound,  put  in  to  the  island  one  after  another. 
They  had  suffered  damage  to  their  cargoes  and  radio  equipment. 
Unfortunately  the  sea  was  too  heavy  for  the  islanders  to  gain 
much  trade  from  the  unexpected  visitors.  Two  days  after  the 
last  one  left  a  small  party  of  us  stood  in  the  evening  and  watched  a 
ship's  rescue  raft  float  in  from  the  sea  on  to  the  beach  at  Flat- 
rocks,  where  the  island  men  secured  it.  The  rations  were  gone, 
but  the  fresh- water  tank  was  still  half  full. 

For  some  weeks  the  wind  remained  in  a  turbulent  mood.  The 
air  was  thick  with  dust  and  litter  blown  from  the  thatch  of  the 
cottage  roofs.  Walking  was  difficult  and  children  were  kept 
indoors.  It  was  dangerous  to  approach  the  cliff- top  except  in 
human  chains  of  three  or  four,  holding  on  to  one  another's  hands. 
The  wind  did  not  blow  steadily,  but  in  bursts  and  salvoes,  and  the 
villagers  advised  us :  *  When  you  hear  a  puff  comin',  stand  or  duck 
till  it's  past — then  go  on  quickly.' 


164  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

On  Herald  Point  the  operator  huddled  over  his  instruments, 
listening  to  the  walls  battered  by  relentless  gusts,  feeling  the 
floor  tremble  and  the  whole  hut  shake,  watching  his  aerials 
whirled  around  like  skipping-ropes.  After  four  hours  the  relief 
operator,  in  flapping  oilskins,  came  scudding  before  the  wind, 
like  a  full-rigged  schooner — or  a  mud-spattered  goose  with  her 
plumes  buffeted  awry.  Flying  past,  he  caught  at  the  fence  outside 
the  hut  and  hung  there  bedraggled  for  a  moment  before  lurching 
forward,  his  outstretched  hands  pawing  for  the  door.  Once 
inside  he  peeled  off  his  dripping  oilskins,  climbed  out  of  his  sea- 
boots,  and  collapsed  in  the  chair.  The  relieved  operator  laced  his 
sou'wester  under  his  chin  and  launched  himself  out  into  the 
turmoil.  Regaining  his  feet  and  bent  almost  double,  he  began 
to  battle  his  way  back  towards  the  quarters,  stopping  every  few 
inches  in  his  progress  to  turn  and  lean  on  the  wind  while  he 
regained  his  breath.  Sometimes,  giving  up  the  attempt,  he  came 
flying  back  like  a  wet  rag  blown  against  the  fence. 

There  were  nights  when  the  wind  dropped.  In  its  place  there 
was  snow  on  the  mountain  peak,  and  the  air  was  gripped  in  the 
iron  chill  of  the  pack-ice  creeping  slowly  northward  from  the 
Antarctic.  Other  nights  were  so  black  that  the  middle  watch- 
man on  his  way  out  to  the  hut  at  midnight  would  stumble  right 
past  it  en  route  for  the  cliff-edge,  where  only  the  rumble  of  the 
surf,  suddenly  louder,  would  pull  him  up  sharply,  with  one  foot 
exploring  tentatively  the  empty  darkness  in  front  of  him ;  or  his 
glimmering  torch  would  unexpectedly  reveal  beneath  his  very- 
toes  the  black  yawn  of  Hottentot  Gulch.  Then  the  anxious 
operator  on  duty  in  the  hut  would  open  the  door  and  peer  out, 
only  to  see  a  wavering  light  coming  from  the  wrong  direction 
and,  remembering  the  island  tales  of  Jack-o'-lantern,  would 
hurriedly  slam  the  door. 

Towards  the  end  of  May  the  weather  improved  a  little. 
There  were  intervals  of  sunshine  poignantly  bright,  and  the  air 
held  a  tinge  of  melancholy,  colouring  the  scene  which,  soon  now, 
we  should  be  leaving.  The  land  sloped  away  from  the  Goat 
Ridge  on  the  far  side  of  Hottentot  Gulch  in  a  way  that  had  long 


TOM   SWAIN    HOLDING   FRESHLY    CAUGHT   CRAYFISH 


TWO   ISLAND   FAMILIES 
i.  Reg  (Bunty)   Rogers,  his  wife  Dorothy,  and  children. 


A  Tristan  child  of  to-day. 
She  is  wearing  shoes  bought 
from  the  store. 


2.  Johnny  Repetto,  his  wife 
Margaret,  and  children.  The 
boy's  sailor-suit,  the  shoes 
worn  by  Johnny  and  his  wife, 
and  the  slightly  shorter 
feminine  dresses  reveal  post- 
war fashions. 


SEASON    OF   SPITE  I  6  £ 

become  familiar  through  the  windows  of  the  wireless  hut.  And 
those  cottages,  so  low,  so  grey,  so  earth-born  under  their  steeps 
of  bleached  thatch!  Their  identity  was  lost  among  the  bolder 
outlines  of  nature.  Through  the  haze  of  sun-shot  mist  the  village 
became  almost  invisible,  a  confusion  of  irregularities  among  the 
rocks  and  gullies,  a  crumble  of  dust  at  the  mountain  foot.  It 
was  impossible  to  believe  that  there  really  were  homes  there. 

At  close  quarters  nothing  could  have  been  more  desolate  than 
the  cottage  gardens,  now  that  even  the  few  geraniums  and  dwarf 
sunflowers  had  died.  If  the  islanders  had  all  died  too,  or  disap- 
peared, like  the  goats  and  the  seals,  it  would  have  taken  the  wind 
and  the  rain  and  the  sun  only  a  year  or  two  to  obliterate  all  traces 
of  their  lives  there.  Stone  walls  would  have  tumbled  among  the 
boulders ;  thatch  and  rafters  would  have  caved  in,  becoming  again 
mere  hay  and  sticks ;  the  grass  would  have  sprouted  through  the 
floors  and  around  the  doorsteps.  Nature,  which  had  already 
devoured  the  huts  on  Stony  Beach  and  Inaccessible  Island,  was 
always  waiting  just  round  the  corner  of  the  mountain. 

At  Whitsun  came  an  annual  event  in  which  all  the  men  and  boys 
— and  dogs — of  the  settlement  took  part.  This  was  the  great 
Rat  Hunt  at  the  Potato  Patches. 

The  'hunt'  occupied  a  whole  day.  It  was  a  cold  day,  but  keen, 
clear,  and  fine,  with  a  spring  in  the  turf  and  a  tingle  in  the  air. 
During  the  morning  most  of  our  party  found  an  opportunity  of 
joining  the  outing.  The  men  were  divided  into  gangs,  under 
leaders,  and  the  hunt  took  the  form  of  a  competition.  They 
were  armed  with  'spears'  made  from  sticks  with  large  fish-hooks, 
hammered  out  straight,  fastened  to  the  ends.  The  real  hunting 
was  done  by  the  dogs,  half  a  dozen  or  so  attached  to  each  team: 
they  located  the  nests  among  the  walls  of  the  enclosures ;  they 
announced  their  finds  with  barks  and  eager  yelps,  then  stood  by, 
as  the  nests  were  uncovered,  to  pounce  upon  the  rats.  The  men 
and  boys  assisted  by  stabbing  with  their  spears  among  the  loose- 
piled  stones  or  lunging  at  the  rats  as  they  broke  cover.  As  each 
rat  was  killed  one  of  the  boys  would  pick  it  up,  nip  the  base  of  its 


I  66  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

tail  between  his  thumb  and  forefinger  and,  with  a  sharp,  deft 
movement,  remove  the  outer  skin,  leaving  a  blood-stained  stem. 
These  tail-skins  were  kept  as  a  record  of  the  number  of  rats  killed. 
At  the  end  of  the  day  achievements  would  be  compared  and  the 
team  holding  most  tails  would  be  the  winners.  There  was  no 
prize,  but  the  element  of  competition  stimulated  the  hunters. 

The  dogs  needed  no  stimulation.  As  the  men  pulled  aside  the 
stones  where  a  nest  had  been  found,  Watch  and  Bruno  and  the 
others  stood  waiting,  their  jowls  drooling  and  every  limb 
quivering  with  eagerness  for  the  kill.  Their  fever  spread  to  the 
men.  There  was  tension  in  waiting  to  see  which  way  the  rats 
would  jump ;  there  was  savage  enthusiasm  in  stabbing  frantically 
at  the  would-be  escapers ;  there  was  fierce  triumph  in  hearing  the 
squeal  of  a  skewered  victim.  Grey  bodies,  with  pale,  exposed 
bellies  and  red,  raw  tail-stems  strewed  the  grass.  Blood  smeared 
the  hands  that  nipped  off  the  tails ;  blood  dyed  the  spikes  of  the 
miniature  *  spears';  blood  raced  in  the  veins  of  the  hunters, 
colouring  cheeks  that  tingled  in  the  frosty  air. 

There  was  little  talking.  The  only  sounds  were  the  excited 
barking  of  the  dogs  as  they  found  a  nest,  their  agonized  whining 
as  they  waited  for  it  to  be  uncovered,  the  squeaking  panic  ot  the 
rats  in  the  wall  before  they  darted  out,  the  panting  of  the  men  as 
they  jumped  and  stabbed,  and— most  animal-like  of  all — the 
occasional  yell  of  human  triumph  as  spike  pierced  flesh. 

At  midday  the  women  appeared,  bringing  the  men's  lunches  in 
sheepskin  bags.  Even  Widow  Charlotte  came,  balancing  her 
great,  unwieldy  body  on  the  back  of  her  diminutive  donkey, 
Nancy.  Meals  were  prepared  and  eaten  in  a  little  stone  hut, 
where  a  fire  had  been  lit.  On  a  day  that  was  ideal  for  the  enjoy- 
ment of  food  in  the  open  air  it  seemed  to  us  ridiculous  to  crowd 
into  a  dark  interior,  dense  with  wood-smoke  and  steam  from 
boiling  potatoes ;  but  the  islanders  would  have  thought  it  barbaric 
to  eat  out  of  doors  in  the  presence  of  women  and  'outsiders.' 
They  filled  the  hut,  the  men  standing  or  squatting  on  the  earthen 
floor,  the  older  women  sitting  on  boxes  and  bags  of  potatoes,  while 
the  younger  ones  jostled  for  places  at  the  fire.  Even  the  dogs 


SEASON    OF    SPITE  I  67 

squeezed  inside,  sniffing  and  snarling  at  one  another  in  the 
sharpened  rivalry  of  the  chase. 

The  islanders  had  no  conception  of  organizing  such  gatherings 
on  a  communal  basis.  As  in  all  other  aspects  of  island  life,  it  was 
every  family  for  itself,  and  there  were  shouts  of  anger  and  scorn 
for  the  housewife  who  failed  her  men-folk  by  losing — to  a  more 
thrusting  neighbour — &  chance  of  getting  her  pot  on  the  fire. 

After  lunch  the  hunt  continued  until  the  wintry  sunset  stained 
the  sea  and  the  mountain-face  with  the  same  blood  colour  as 
daubed  the  hands  of  the  hunters.  The  air  became  thick  and 
murky,  as  if  glutted  with  bloodshed.  The  dogs  tired  of  yelping 
and  the  gangs  of  men  converged  with  slow,  satisfied  steps  on  the 
road,  where  the  women  waited  with  the  donkeys.  Bloody 
trophies  were  counted  and  recounted,  amid  argument  and 
contradiction.  Johnny  Repetto's  team  was  finally  acknowledged 
the  winner,  with  133  tails.  Johnny  flourished  them  aloft  in  a 
crimson  hand  and  declared  that  he  would  hang  them  in  triumph 
above  his  mantelpiece.  Margaret,  his  wife,  with  sharp,  hand- 
some features  and  snapping  black  eyes,  threatened  instead  to  feed 
them  to  him  in  soup  for  his  supper. 

In  all,  620  rats  were  killed  that  day  at  the  Patches;  but  there 
would  be  hundreds  more  to  gnaw  the  potatoes  before  the  spring 
came. 


CHAPTER    TWENTY-SIX 

The  Seas  Bounty 

AUGUST,  as  old  Gaeta  remarked,  was  a  'rusty'  month — the  last, 
raw  edge  of  winter,  grating  like  a  rusted  file.  The  breeze  was 
still  a  cold  blade,  cutting  the  sea  into  sharp  ridges.  Snow  was 
seen  on  the  peak  by  the  men  out  in  their  fishing-dinghies:  for 
there  were  intervals  of  fine,  if  bleak,  weather,  during  which 
fishing  was  the  main  activity. 

When  the  lee  was  £up' — that  is,  when  the  wind  was  from  the 
south  or  south-east  and  the  sea  immediately  off  the  settlement  was 
in  the  shelter  of  the  mountain — many  dinghies  might  be  seen 
bobbing  on  the  relatively  calm  water.  There  would  be  good 
catches,  at  this  time  of  the  year,  of  snoek,  blue-fish,  red  soldier- 
fish,  cod,  mackerel,  'five-finger '  and,  nearer  inshore,  crawfish  or 
crayfish.  Small  cuttle-fish  or,  as  the  islanders  called  them, 
'catfish'  were  used  as  bait,  the  men  and  the  boys  tearing  pieces 
from  the  jelly-like  tentacles  with  their  teeth  to  fix  to  the  hooks. 
The  village  folk  liked  the  snoek  and  the  blue-fish.  Often  the 
men  would  row  out  two  or  three  miles  in  search  of  the  larger 
blue-fish  and  were  very  disgruntled  when  they  brought  inboard 
by  mistake  a  great  steambras,  which  they  could  not  eat.  We 
preferred  the  flavour  of  the  small  soldier-fish  and  five-finger. 

Whales  were  a  constant  nuisance  to  the  fishermen.  Schools 

168 


THE    SEA'S    BOUNTY  169 

of  them  were  now  back  in  the  vicinity  of  the  settlement,  often 
close  in  to  the  shore.  Throughout  the  day  and  more  especially 
at  night  they  could  be  heard  blowing — regularly  sounding  off  the 
watches,  it  seemed,  on  their  weird,  watery  trumpets.  They 
always  followed  the  calm  water,  and  so,  when  conditions  were 
most  suitable  for  the  island  fishermen,  the  whales  would  be 
basking  and  playing  in  the  lee  just  off  the  beaches.  They  did  not, 
of  course,  attack  the  boats,  being  generally  placid  and  not 
unamiable  creatures:  seen  at  close  quarters  from  the  boats,  as 
they  stood  upright  on  their  tails  looking  like  immense  bottles 
floating  upside-down  in  the  water,  the  expression  of  their  faces — 
shaggy  with  barnacles,  like  long  whiskers — was  almost  benign. 
But  they  had  a  habit  of  rising  directly  underneath  boats  or  so  close 
alongside  that  they  made  rowing  impossible.  One  whale, 
breaking  water  close  to  a  dinghy,  canted  it  over  so  suddenly  that 
Sidney  Glass  was  thrown  overboard  and  landed  on  the  whale's 
back.  The  whale  submerged,  carrying  Sidney  with  it,  but, 
instead  of  sounding,  surfaced  again  a  few  yards  farther  off,  still 
bestridden  by  the  sodden,  breathless  islander.  The  rest  of  the 
boat's  crew  cheered  and  shouted  with  laughter.  When  Sidney 
had  forsaken  his  mount  and  swum  back,  he  was  helped  into  the 
boat  by  his  brother  Godfrey,  with  no  greater  harm  than  a  cut  in 
his  leg  from  the  hard,  sharp  edge  of  the  whale's  fin. 

Sharks  also  swam  in  these  waters.  Sometimes  the  islanders 
killed  one,  but  rarely  troubled  to  bring  it  ashore.  I  did  see  one 
that  had  been  killed  and  brought  to  the  beach  by  Johnny  Baptist 
Lavarello.  Its  great,  grinning  mouth,  about  a  foot  across,  was 
armed  with  a  double  row  of  teeth.  The  jaws  had  to  be  levered 
open  with  a  strong  stick  and  when  released  they  slammed  shut 
like  a  steel  trap.  When  Johnny  removed  some  of  the  shark's 
skin,  the  flesh  appeared  remarkably  white  and  looked  edible. 
The  islanders  had  never  tried  eating  it,  though  they  sometimes 
boiled  down  the  liver,  from  which  they  obtained  a  very  clear  oil 
for  burning  in  their  lamps. 

More  frequently  they  made  oil  from  the  blubber  of  sea- 
elephants.  These  monsters  were  about  the  strangest  of  the 


I  70  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

creatures  that  formed  the  islanders5  harvest  from  the  waters 
around  them.  They  belonged  to  the  same  family  as  the  seal  and 
sea-lion,  but  were  much  bigger,  the  longest  being  as  much  as 
twenty  feet,  with  stiff  whiskers  and  two  long,  down-curving 
tusks  or  fangs.  The  islanders  spoke  of  sea-leopards  with  spotted 
coats,  but  I  never  saw  one  of  these.  I  had  seen  three  sea-ele- 
phants on  Tristan,  and  the  fourth  was  shot  by  the  Rogers  twins, 
'Bunty'  and  Rudolph,  on  Big  Beach  one  morning  in  August. 

When  I  went  down  to  see  it  the  creature  was  still  alive, 
although  it  had  been  shot  through  the  left  eye.  Its  eyeball  had 
emerged  tri-partially  out  of  the  socket,  rather  like  a  section  of  a 
telescope.  The  other  eye  was  half  closed,  but  showed  by  its 
brightness  that  life  still  painfully  existed.  The  great  body  was 
smeared  with  blood  intermingled  with  fine  grains  of  black  sand 
that  were  almost  indistinguishable  from  the  hundreds  of  flies  that 
had  settled  on  the  animal's  head.  The  flies  crawled  into  the 
half-bunged  eye  and  out  on  to  the  parapet  of  the  blinded  one. 
They  wallowed  in  the  thick,  bubbling  blood  that  oozed  from  the 
nostrils.  The  elephant  was  bleeding  internally  and  every  attempt 
at  breathing  was  choked  by  the  blood  flowing  into  throat  and 
nostrils.  The  creature  retched,  with  convulsive  heavings  of  its 
huge  fat  carcass.  The  convulsions  sent  rippling  movements 
along  its  flabby  sides  and  forced  the  blood,  mingled  with  bile  and 
water,  to  gush  out  of  the  gaping  mouth  and  to  spurt  from  the 
nostrils  in  two  streams,  of  which  the  arc  gradually  diminished 
as  the  retching  stopped,  until  there  was  merely  a  treaclish  dribble. 

I  asked  Bunty  to  kill  the  elephant  at  once.  He  said  that  he 
couldn't  spare  another  bullet,  but  he  poked  a  stick  into  the  flabby 
belly  and  rocked  the  body  a  few  times  on  its  side.  All  the 
muscles  tightened  spasmodically  in  one  last,  gigantic  retch  that 
sent  the  blood  washing  out  of  the  yawning,  straining  mouth  in 
such  a  flood  that  even  the  flies  rose  in  a  cloud  from  the  animal's 
face  and  settled  again  only  as  its  head  fell  back  in  the  purpled 
sand,  finally  exhausted.  The  one  unmutilated  eye  was  almost 
closed,  and  over  it  was  spreading  a  glassy  film.  A  few  subsiding 
swells  undulated  the  soft  belly  and  the  sea-elephant  was  dead. 


THE    SEA5S    BOUNTY  171 

The  twins  left  it  on  the  beach  and  returned  to  the  settlement 
to  fetch  their  donkeys  to  carry  the  blubber.  They  were  going  to 
skin  the  elephant  in  the  afternoon. 

It  was  a  fine  but  sombre  day,  with  the  wind  from  the  south- 
east, so  that  five  dinghies  were  off  fishing  in  the  lee-water  north 
of  the  settlement.  At  about  two  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  I 
walked  along  the  Upper  Road  with  little  Bernard  Dominic 
Repetto  and  three  unsaddled  donkeys,  halter-led.  *Barnett/ 
as  he  was  called,  an  intelligent  boy  of  about  twelve,  pointed 
knowingly  to  the  distant  white  caps  east  of  the  settlement  and 
observed  that  the  'heas'erly  breeze'  was  'working  out.'  By  late 
afternoon,  he  prophesied,  the  wind  would  have  moved  right 
round  to  the  east  and  the  sea  would  be  choppy  off  the  beach. 

The  twins  had  already  been  busy  for  some  time  on  Big  Beach, 
skinning  the  elephant.  When  we  arrived  I  was  startled  to  see  a 
naked,  red  carcass  that  had  a  horrifyingly  human  aspect  as  it  lay 
on  its  back  in  the  sand.  With  blood-dripping  fingers  Bunty  was 
holding  up  one  of  the  flippers  while  he  cut  away  the  last  patch  of 
skin  from  under  the  arm-pit.  The  bone  of  the  flipper  stuck  out 
alarmingly  like  a  human  elbow.  The  thick,  grey  skin  had  now 
been  completely  removed  from  the  body  as  far  up  as  a  line  round 
the  neck  and  under  the  chin.  Below  that  line  the  body  was  raw 
meat:  above,  the  grey  face  preserved  a  look  of  absurd  geniality, 
with  its  long,  stiff  whiskers  standing  out  like  those  of  some 
martial  old  gentleman  lying  on  his  back  in  the  sedate,  pot-bellied 
nudity  of  his  bath. 

Bunty  and  Rudolph  began  cutting  away  the  thick  layer  of  fat 
from  beneath  the  skin  for  blubber.  They  were  'assisted'  by  a 
number  of  boys,  aged  from  six  upwards,  who  had  assembled  on 
the  scene.  Donald  Hagan,  I  noticed,  was — inevitably — among 
them:  he  would  not  have  missed  any  adventure  on  the  beach. 
Satisfied  with  having  got  their  hands  and  arms  smeared  with 
blood,  the  boys  ran  off  into  the  surf  which  was  already  making  up 
heavily  on  the  beach.  They  splashed  about,  trying  to  rescue  a 
small  cask  that  had  drifted  in  but  was  carried  away  from  them  by 
the  receding  surf  at  every  attempt  to  salvage  it.  'Barnett,' 


172  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

considering  himself  at  twelve  years  old  one  of  the  men  of  the 
party,  remained  with  Bunty  and  'Twin5  and  remarked  with  con- 
tempt on  the  behaviour  of  'those  boys.5 

When  the  work  of  stripping  was  finished  and  the  lengths  of  skin 
and  blubber  had  been  laid  across  the  backs  of  the  three  sad-eyed, 
acquiescent  donkeys,  the  boys  eagerly  rolled  the  carcass  of  the 
sea-elephant  down  to  the  edge  of  the  water,  where  the  surf 
reached  out  and  snatched  it  back.  For  a  while  the  red  body  was 
rocked  up  and  down,  as  if  affectionately,  by  the  waves.  It 
seemed  even  to  come  to  life  again,  curling  and  rolling  in  the 
water,  still  with  that  shocking  resemblance  to  a  human  body. 
A  couple  of  sea-hens,  having  waited  their  opportunity,  wheeled 
low  and  settled  on  the  floating  corpse,  pecking  at  its  eyes*  The 
boys  waited  long  enough  to  'fire5  stones  at  the  birds  before 
following  the  men  and  the  slow-stepping  donkeys  up  the  road 
from  the  beach.  The  sun  was  already  mellowing  the  sky  in  the 
west;  and,  as  'Barnett5  had  foretold,  the  breeze  had  'backed5  so 
considerably  that  the  choppiness  of  the  sea  off  the  settlement  was 
making  the  fishing-dinghies  'pynte5  one  after  another  for  the 
shore. 


CHAPTER    TWENTY-SEVEN 

Scraping  Cards 

IN  A  GUST  of  energy  and  of  almost  predatory  goodwill,  I  had  been 
painting  the  interior  of  David's  house,  using  paint  smuggled  from 
our  own  stores.     The  supply  had  been  sufficient  for  only  one 
thin  coat   but  for  the  present  the  boarded  insides  of  the  cottage 
shone  sleekly  in  two  shades  of  battleship-grey,  and  the  name- 
board  of  the  Mabel  Clark  above  the  fire-place  gleamed  a  dark 
green,   with  proud  black  lettering.     For  the  duration  of  my 
surreptitious  activity  the  living-room  had  been  vacated  and  the 
family  had  moved  into  the  'east  side'-the  smaller  room  occu- 
pied by  David's  mother.     So,  when  I  came  to  the  house  in  the 
evening,  after  sneaking  a  glance  of  stolen  pride  into  the  long, 
glossy-walled  state-room,  which  now  looked  like  the  dim  after- 
cabin  of  a  timbered  ship ,  I  had  to  scrape  open  the  badly  hung  door 
of  the  inner  partition  and  join  the  company  in  the  less  resplendent 
apartment  of  the 'heas'soyde.'  ,  , ,     i .    •  fl 

It  was  a  square  room,  with  a  particularly  solid-looking  fire- 
place and  well-trimmed,  flush  stone  walls,  which  had  not  been— 
like  the  walls  in  David's  part  of  the  house-lined  with  wood. 


174  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

OH  Susan  had  tried  to  improve  their  appearance  with  cuttings 
from  ancient  magazines  that  had  been  left  by  one  of  the  ministers. 
That  she  had  not  understood  many  of  the  crudely  coloured  illus- 
trations was  clear  from  the  fact  that  she  had  pasted  them  on  the 
wall  upside-down.  However,  this  made  little  difference  now, 
since  most  of  them  had  peeled  loose  and  hung  down  in  tattered 
fringes,  casting  odd  shadows  in  the  lamplight.  If  the  room  had 
been  submitted  to  the  hard,  revealing  brilliance  of  electric  light, 
it  would  have  appeared  bare  and  shabby ;  but  the  friendly  glow  of 
a  bird-oil  lamp  awoke  restless  shadows  in  the  corners,  made  a 
fantastic  map  of  the  cracks  and  depressions  in  the  wall  surface 
and  evoked  the  inherent  mystery  of  household  objects. 

On  the  table  against  the  wall,  beside  the  teapot  standing  in 
readiness  for  my  visit  and  the  container  of  petrel  fat  in  which 
the  lamp-wick  burned,  lay  a  little  pile  of  sheep's  wool,  picked, 
washed,  and  oiled  ready  for  carding.  And  beside  the  hearth,  in 
easy  reach  of  the  wool  on  the  table,  Old  Susan,  seated  on  an  up- 
ended cask,  plied  the  two  wooden  *  cards'  on  her  knee.  She  did 
not  raise  her  eyes  as  I  entered,  but  her  low,  cracked  voice  called  a 
greeting  across  the  room  and  invited  me  to  sit  down,  while  her 
hands  continued  without  interruption  their  rhythmical  scratching 
of  one  card  on  the  other.  From  a  lean,  dark  face  at  the  other 
side  of  the  hearth  came  a  flash  of  splendid  white  teeth  as  David 
gave  me  his  warm,  shy  smile  of  welcome.  'Good  evenings* 
over,  I  found  a  seat  near  Emily  on  the  long,  blanket-covered 
couch  which  evidently  served  as  Susan's  bed. 

David  relapsed  into  the  pose  that  was  his  customary  relaxation 
after  a  day's  fishing  or  'puttin'  in.'  Perched  on  a  box,  his  feet 
set  firmly  apart,  his  elbows  on  his  knees,  back  rounded,  he  gazed 
into  the  flames  and  sucked  in  the  hollows  of  his  bronze  cheeks  as 
he  drew  at  his  pipe.  A  forelock  of  black  hair  was  brushed 
across  the  upper  part  of  his  brow,  where  the  skin,  screened  from 
the  weather  by  the  peak  of  his  cap,  was  surprisingly  pale.  He 
leaned  forward  to  blow  up  the  embers  under  the  pot  in  which 
water  was  boiling  for  my  'drink,'  then  turned  on  his  seat  and 
taking  his  pipe  from  his  mouth  asked:  *Iss  you-all  comin'  along  of 


SCRAPING    CARDS  I  J  $ 

the  hoighlanders  to  Noightingale  this  month  for  pinnamin  heggs  ?  * 
I  told  him  that  it  was  unlikely  that  I  should  be  able  to  join  this 
trip.  He  seemed  distressed:  to  David  it  was  a  prospect  for 
regret  that  I  should  leave  Tristan  without  visiting  Nightingale 
Island. 

Against  the  third  wall,  on  a  bench,  sprawled  Wilson,  Emily's 
unregarded  suitor,  his  chin  sunk  on  his  sullen  chest,  his  long  legs 
in  white  woollen  stockings  stretched  out  in  self-assertive  non- 
chalance. He  was  trying  to  ignore  the  fact  that  he  was  ignored. 
But  a  malicious  croak  from  old  Susan — 'What  you  iss  sitting  there 
fa',  Wilson?  Ain't  you  got  no  talk?' — repeatedly  shattered  his 
precarious  composure.  The  old  woman  sat  upright  on  her  little 
keg,  her  feet  close  together,  head  slightly  lowered,  her  billowing 
skirts  almost  hiding  the  seat.  Her  lower  lip  was  thrust  out,  her 
old  eyes  half  closed  amid  wrinkling  skin,  her  wispy  eyebrows 
shot  up  in  a  myopic  stare  at  the  work  in  which  her  hands  but  not 
her  mind  were  absorbed.  A  faded  green  kerchief  was  knotted 
about  her  head,  with  a  roll  of  grey  hair  and  fine  silver  threads 
showing  in  front.  A  grotesque  shadow  wavered  on  the  wall 
alongside  her  like  the  silhouette  of  a  witch  engaged  in  some 
sinister  ritual. 

Emily's  mother  and  her  young  sister  Angela  and  the  two  boys, 
Donald  and  Piers,  were  already  asleep  in  the  'west  side,' 
breathing  the  smell  of  fresh  paint — which  had  kept  the  children's 
curiosity  alive  for  days. 

Among  the  flickering  lights  and  the  dark,  still  figures  in  their 
sdmbre  poses,  the  centre  of  life  and  colour  in  Susan's  room  was 
Emily  herself.  Even  while  she  sat  quietly  at  my  side  on  the  bed, 
she  seemed  full  of  vitality.  Leaning  my  shoulders  back  against 
the  frail  partition  wall,  I  could  watch  the  poise  of  her  head  with 
its  gleaming  black  hair  gathered  at  the  nape  of  the  neck,  the 
glowing  curve  of  her  cheek,  like  the  side  of  a  dusky  peach,  the 
mobile  play  of  her  rounded  features  as  she  turned  her  vivacious 
attentions  from  one  person  to  another.  She  sat  erect  on  the  edge 
of  the  couch,  wearing  a  bright,  yellow-patterned  dress — 'Yalla' 
for  jallous ! '  she  always  said — and  a  red  sash.  Ostensibly  she  was 


176  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

knitting,  as  the  island  women  invariably  were,  but  at  every 
teasing  remark  that  babbled  from  her  lips,  her  hands  holding  the 
needles  fell  still  in  her  lap.  Her  mother  usually  had  to  finish  in 
haste  the  knitting  of  any  garment  that  Emily  had  promised. 

By  now  her  shyness  had  completely  given  place  to  buoyant 
energy.  Springing  suddenly  from  the  bed,  she  bounced  towards 
the  hearth  on  her  moccasins,  with  a  rustle  and  sweep  of  many 
petticoats,  to  see  for  herself  why  the  water  was  taking  so  long  to 
boil.  Her  movement  in  that  dark  room  with  its  motionless 
figures  was  like  the  bustling  of  a  noisy  bird  of  gay  plumage — a 
bird  that  was  plump  enough  to  make  the  floor-boards  vibrate 
under  its  feet. 

'What's  got  into  'at  owd  pawt? '  she  inquired  of  the  chimney, 
and  gave  the  pot  a  thrust  farther  into  the  red  crumbling  sticks. 

Crouching  on  her  heels  before  the  hearth,  her  skirts  outspread 
on  the  floor,  she  looked  back  mockingly  over  her  shoulder,  her 
cheeks  curving  and  her  fathomless  dark  eyes  dancing  like  the  fire- 
light. 

'WanV  you  didn't  bring  me  no  sweets  from  you'  canteen 
to-noight?'  she  demanded.  Then,  relapsing  into  the  third 
person  and  addressing  the  room  at  large,  as  was  a  habit  of  hers, 
she  exclaimed  in  a  lilting  drawl:  'Moind  jou,  'at  man  iss  a  mean 
fella!' 

Her  father  muttered  rebukingly  down  his  pipe-stem,  and  the  old 
woman,  without  looking  up  from  her  scraping  cards,  screeched 
in  a  thin,  quavering  voice : 

*  Boye  de  Good  Massy,  'at  Hemly  iss  a  higorant  gal ! ' 

Emily's  lips  parted  in  a  smile  of  delight  at  having  so  impudently 
outraged  the  island  code  of  hospitality.  With  her  brown  fingers 
she  tore  a  morsel  to  eat  from  one  of  the  freshly  caught  fish  that 
hung  to  dry,  belly-opened,  from  hooks  in  the  wide  chimney- 
place.  As  soon  as  the  pot  boiled  she  snatched  it  from  the  fire 
and  proceeded  to  make  a  brew  of  that  anonymous  *  drink'  which 
was  the  token  of  welcome.  'Teeming  out'  a  cupful,  she 
advanced  on  me  with  careful,  mincing  steps,  balancing  in  one 
hand  the  cup  and  saucer  and  in  the  other  a  bowl  of  ' sweetening.' 


SCRAPING    CARDS  177 

This  evening  ritual  was  always  an  occasion  of  exaggerated  polite- 
ness and  barely  constrained  mirth. 

While  I  sipped  the  hot,  black  liquid  and  David  smoked  and 
Emily  chattered,  the  brushing  of  old  Susan's  wool-cards  continued 
with  unremitting  monotony.  It  paused  only  when  she  stopped 
to  remove  a  roll  of  wool  from  the  lower  card  and  drop  it  on  the 
growing  pile  of  such  rolls  on  the  seat  of  a  chair  that  she  had 
turned  around  to  face  her ;  the  chair  stood  waiting  in  the  middle 
of  the  lamp-lit  room,  patiently,  like  an  absorbed  child  listening 
to  a  story  at  its  nurse's  knee.  The  old  woman  took  a  fresh 
handful  of  wool  from  the  table,  flicked  it  on  to  the  upper  card  and 
subsided  again  into  the  slow  rhythm  of  her  relentless  wrist  action. 
The  same  performance  was  repeated  over  and  over  again. 

David  threw  some  more  sticks  on  the  fire.  Little  flames  shot 
up  at  once,  flickering  on  the  various  cooking-pots,  lighting  up  the 
cobwebs  at  the  back  of  the  chimney,  and  chasing  tiny  shadows 
among  the  lumps  of  soot  that  caked  the  sloping  firestone — & 
distinguishing  feature  of  the  Hagan  cottage.  The  wood  was  fairly 
green  and  sizzled  when  it  was  first  thrown  on.  Sap  oozed  from  it 
in  a  whitish  froth,  and  David  observed  that  the  men  sometimes 
used  this  as  a  shaving-soap.  They  also  used  wood-ash  as  soap  for 
washing,  when  nothing  better  was  available. 

Eventually  Emily  teased  herself  into  tiredness  and  impulsively 
curled  up  on  the  bed  like  a  cat,  at  my  back,  her  face  buried  in  the 
pillow.  My  left  hand  was  underneath  her  side,  tightly  clutched 
in  her  own.  It  was  pleasant  to  grasp  a  hand  that  was  young  and 
gentle,  yet  strong  and  used  to  hard  work,  the  knuckles  roughened 
but  the  palm  soft  and  warm  and  before  long  a  little  moist.  She 
was  drowsy,  yet  still  half  awake.  When  some  turn  in  the 
desultory  talk  amused  her,  a  subdued  gurgle  emerged  from  the 
pillow  and  my  wrist  beneath  her  side  felt  the  ripple  of  her 
stomach.  I  wondered  whether  David  understood  that  while  I 
replied  solemnly  to  his  remarks  about  potatoes  and  boat  trips, 
his  daughter  and  his  guest  were  indulging  in  the  only  physical 
intimacy  that  was  possible  in  the  presence  of  the  family. 

I  felt  completely  at  my  ease  in  that  room.     David's  voice  was 


178  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

low  and  very  slow,  and  there  were  long,  unstrained  pauses  in 
which  I  heard  above  the  scrape  of  the  wool-cards  the  rising  wind 
in  the  chimney,  the  crackle  of  wood  collapsing  on  the  red  hearth, 
and  interminably  the  distant  boom  of  the  surf.  The  tender 
flame  of  the  lamp  had  become  smaller  and  was  haloed  in  a  faint, 
golden  mist:  the  wick  needed  pricking  up  with  a  pin.  But  no 
one  made  the  effort.  Presently  Emily  began  to  snore  in  a  most 
unfeminine  key  and  her  hand  relaxed  its  grip  on  mine,  which  had 
become  very  hot  and  almost  numb.  The  evening  had  arrived  at 
that  point  when  David  took  off  his  moccasins  and  changed  his 
position  on  the  box,  leaning  back  against  the  wall,  stretching  out 
his  legs,  crossing  one  over  the  other  and  bringing  one  forearm 
across  his  body  to  cup  the  elbow  of  the  other,  which  still  held  his 
pipe  to  his  mouth.  By  now,  however,  both  our  pipes  were 
smoked  out ;  we  merely  sucked  on  them  and  clicked  the  stems 
between  our  teeth  as  occasionally  we  talked. 

So,  after  the  laughter  and  the  teasing,  the  evening  petered  out 
quite  naturally,  like  a  sputtering  candle  or  a  sinking  fire,  until 
the  visitor  rose  and  left  with  a  quiet  'Good  night' — leaving 
behind  the  disgruntled  but  ever-tenacious  Wilson — the  latch  of 
the  outer  door  rattling  jaggedly  in  the  still  night. 


CHAPTER    TWENTY-EIGHT 


Time  to  Go 


INSIDE  the  hut  the  only  sound  was  the  buzzing  of  flies,  that 
announced  the  return  of  spring.  Outside  the  sunshine  was 
warm,  but  a  breeze  ruffled  the  sea.  A  few  clouds  drifted — oh, 
so  slowly! — round  the  rim  of  the  mountain.  From  the  south 
window  were  visible  some  cottages  at  the  western  end  of  the 
village,  where  the  road  emerged  through  a  deep  cutting  behind  an 
outlying  house  (Willy  Lavarello's,  wasn't  it?)  and  wound  its  way 
out  towards  the  Potato  Patches.  Occasional  figures  passed  along 
that  road,  some  of  them  men,  some  of  them  donkeys.  Thatch 
and  grass  were  bleached,  cottages  and  rocks  were  the  same  sad 
grey,  barely  distinguishable  one  from  the  other.  Those  black 
holes  were  doorways  and  windows.  On  one  of  the  garden  walls 
gleamed  a  white  speck — washed  stockings,  perhaps.  And  round 
the  gable-end  of  a  cottage  a  splodge  of  green — was  it  a  bush? — 
seemed  to  be  creeping  furtively.  Behind,  the  slope  of  loose  red 
stone  and  rubble,  darkening  in  places  to  purple,  lay  steep  against 
the  wall  of  the  mountain,  as  if  swept  there  by  a  giant  broom. 

It  was  all  so  familiar — and  tinged  lately  with  a  faint  nostalgia. 
The  end  of  our  exile  was  near.  November  was  our  fourteenth 
month  on  the  island.  Every  day  now,  since  a  message  had  come 
from  the  Cape,  we  looked  out  to  sea  with  mingled  hope  and 
dread,  expecting  our  relief  ship. 

179 


I  80  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

The  seasons  had  come  full  circle  and  we  were  back  in  spring. 
Through  the  open  door  of  the  hut  appeared  the  sea,  broken  only 
by  the  black  spot  of  a  fishing-dinghy  and  at  intervals  the  white 
plume  of  a  spouting  whale.  In  my  ear-phones  was  the  faint, 
insistent  note  of  morse,  a  voice  from  across  the  ocean,  from  a 
world  thousands  of  miles  away.  It  seemed  incredible  that  those 
tiny  sounds  could  concern  us,  that  listening  to  them  mattered  as 
much  as  watching  the  man  in  the  fishing-dinghy  or  the  boy  riding 
a  donkey  along  the  road — or  even  the  whale  white-watering  on 
the  horizon. 

Our  outlook  had  veered  round  to  that  of  the  islanders.  From 
being  'outsiders'  we  had  become  participants  in  the  local  life — 
guilty  at  times,  perhaps,  of  interfering.  Our  intimacy  with  the 
villagers  carried,  especially  for  them,  a  penalty.  It  could  not  be 
kind  of  us  to  inspire  their  affections.  We  could  never  really 
share  their  life:  we  were  in  danger  of  intruding  into  it.  The 
moment  we  began  to  feel  the  attraction  of  staying,  we  knew  it  was 
time  for  us  to  go. 

We  had  seen  a  peaceful  community  living  without  crime, 
policed  only  by  public  opinion ;  a  people  surviving  on  a  monoton- 
ous, soft  diet,  yet  with  excellent  teeth  and  rugged,  healthy 
bodies ;  a  people  with  almost  no  variety  of  amusement,  yet  con- 
tented, even  happy.  At  first  they  had  seemed  sombre,  a  little 
forbidding.  But  the  Tristan  islanders  have  been  conditioned  by 
their  isolation.  Experience  has  not  taught  them  how  to  relax 
with  strangers,  to  smile  with  the  ready  warmth  of  islanders  in  the 
Pacific  or  the  Caribbean.  Too  often  their  shyness  makes  them 
appear  grave  and  aloof.  To  us  they  were  unfailingly  polite,  but 
there  was  nothing  servile  about  their  readiness  to  say  'Sir' ;  even 
among  themselves  they  often  used  a  formality  that  seemed  sur- 
prising in  a  society  where  all  were  familiar  neighbours.  If  at 
times  they  fell  into  the  habit  of  begging  from  us,  it  was  without 
whining  or  insistence ;  and  the  habit  sprang  from  years  of  priva- 
tion. Coupled  with  it  were  traditions  of  hospitality  and 
generosity ;  if  the  cottage  contained  little  food,  that  little  must  be 
given  to  the  visitor  and  no  mention  made  of  the  shortage. 


TIME    TO    GO  I  8  I 

In  spite  of  the  inevitable  gossip  of  a  tiny  settlement,  there  were 
few  open  quarrels.  The  only  fights  we  saw  were  friendly 
tussles — such  as  were  a  part  of  the  local  courting  customs. 
Fathers  were  strict  and  sometimes  harsh  with  their  children;  but 
this  no  more  indicated  cruelty  than  the  beating  of  dogs  and 
donkeys.  Such  treatment  was  in  accord  with  the  hard  way  of 
life.  The  men  were  equally  capable  of  showing  a  rough  affection 
and  the  family  atmospheres  were  happy.  Laughter  was  much 
commoner  than  we  had  at  first  thought.  When  unselfconscious 
the  islanders  showed  a  humour  that  was  quick  and  gay,  sometimes 
with  a  keen  edge.  They  had  a  sharp  eye  for  absurdities,  a  sense 
of  the  grotesque,  in  themselves  and  others;  and  they  often  found 
the  vivid  turn  of  speech  to  express  it. 

Above  all,  they  were  optimists — for  all  their  dour  counten- 
ances. Faced  with  a  howling  gale,  they  called  it  *a  good  blow' ; 
caught  in  a  downpour  of  rain,  they  described  the  weather  as 
*  showery.'  This  language  spoke  their  contentment;  and  that 
contentment  was  their  greatest  danger.  Living  in  isolation  they 
knew  no  competition.  Everything  on  the  island  belonged  to 
them ;  they  had  no  neighbouring  community  to  challenge  them — 
and  therefore  no  motive  for  aiming  at  higher  standards.  Con- 
servatism had  become  the  island  disease.  The  agriculture  was 
more  primitive  than  it  need  have  been.  This  was  not  due 
entirely  to  ignorance  and  lack  of  tools.  The  island  men  knew 
that  by  varying  their  crops  they  could  have  improved  the  soil,  but 
they  did  not  like  to  make  the  change — -just  as  the  women  did  not 
like  to  change  from  the  old,  hand- turned  spinning-wheels  to  the 
treadle-operated  ones  that  had  been  sent  to  them, 

The  contentment  of  the  islanders  led  to  improvidence.  Only  a 
small  portion  of  the  arable  land  near  the  settlement  was  cultivated 
and  the  men  rarely  planted  enough  potatoes  to  meet  the  possi- 
bility of  a  bad  season.  The  cattle  were  left  to  forage  for  them- 
selves through  the  winter  and  many  of  them  died  because  there 
was  not  enough  grass.  The  islanders  expected  this  to  happen, 
but  they  trusted  that  enough  animals  would  survive  and  that  the 
spring  would  bring  fresh  grass  to  fatten  them.  The  men  had 


182  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

killed  off  all  the  birds  on  the  main  island,  so  that  the  grubs  had 
no  enemies  and  feasted  securely  on  the  potatoes.  Now  the 
islanders  had  to  cross  to  Nightingale  and  Inaccessible  to  fetch  eggs, 
guano,  and  oil  for  cooking;  yet  with  the  same  rashness  they  were 
destroying  the  bird-life  on  those  islands. 

Many  of  the  hardships  faced  by  the  village  were  due  to  this  lack 
of  concern  about  the  future.  The  people  were  fatalists,  hoping 
for  the  best  but  inured  to  the  worst.  They  greeted  all  adversities 
with  the  saying:  'We's  used  to  it.'  They  were  used  to  finding 
their  crops  spoilt  by  grubs  and  rats ;  they  were  used  to  living  on 
fish  when  there  were  no  potatoes  left — and  on  nothing  when  the 
sea  was  too  rough  for  the  fishing-boats ;  they  were  used  to  washing 
themselves  and  their  clothes  in  the  cold  streams  and  rubbing  their 
teeth  clean  with  a  rag  dipped  in  brine ;  they  were  used  to  a  fly 
plague  in  the  summer  and  a  flea  plague  all  the  year ;  they  were 
used  to  long  periods  when  the  world  forgot  their  existence.  All 
these  conditions  were  tolerable  because  they  were  familiar:  the 
only  thing  hard  to  bear  was  change. 

Custom  was  the  ultimate  court  of  appeal.  There  were  no 
laws,  either  written  or  orally  transmitted;  but  there  were 
standards.  These — perhaps  because  an  offender  knew  that  he 
would  face  not  merely  the  sentence  of  a  single  judge  but  the 
opprobrium  of  a  whole  society — were  more  rigid  than  a  formu- 
lated code.  In  a  sense  many  of  the  islanders  were  amoral,  but 
their  behaviour  accorded  with  the  highest  morality.  Honesty 
was  the  common  policy  because  deception  was  hard  to  conceal. 
Promiscuity  was  rare  for  the  same  reason.  There  was  no  vice 
and  no  perversion.  Venereal  disease  was  as  unknown  as  measles 
and  scarlet  fever.  In  questions  of  conduct  the  individual 
succumbed  to  general  opinion.  Yet  in  all  practical  matters  the 
islanders  were  individualists,  incapable  of  corporate  action.  The 
settlement  was  a  republic  of  the  simplest  kind,  bound  by  accepted 
practice  enforced  by  common  consent.  It  was  based*  on  the 
family,  but  lacked  one  essential  feature — the  authority  of  the 
head.  The  Chief  was  merely  a  spokesman:  he  might  command 
respect,  but  not  obedience.  This  was  not  a  personal  failing,  but 


TIME    TO    GO  I  83 

a  limitation  imposed  on  his  office.  There  was  no  reason,  to  the 
minds  of  his  fellow  colonists,  for  acknowledging  in  an  elected 
one  of  their  own  number  a  wisdom  or  power  transcending  theirs. 
This  insistence  on  equality  often  created  an  impasse  when  public 
action  was  required.  When  no  one  would  take  the  lead  or  make 
the  crucial  decision  the  result  was  inertia. 

The  islanders  were  not  exactly  lazy.  They  could  work  hard 
enough  when  they  appreciated  the  need;  they  would  strain  for 
hours  at  an  oar  or  heave  great  stones  when  building  a  house: 
but  they  would  rarely  combine  voluntarily  in  any  communal 
undertaking.  Once  by  co-operative  effort  they  had  built  the 
church,  but  only  under  the  direction  of  a  minister.  Father 
Rogers.  During  our  stay  they  had  worked  in  gangs  under 
appointed  leaders  and  even  for  regular  hours.  Most  of  the  work 
had  been  for  the  benefit  of  the  village  as  much  as  the  station,  but 
only  the  authority  of  the  doctor  as  commanding  officer  had  made 
it  possible.  The  result  was  plain  for  the  islanders  to  see:  they 
could  achieve  far  more  by  such  organized  activity  than  by  their 
unco-ordinated  individual  efforts.  This  was  one  lesson  they  had 
learnt  from  the  Navy. 

The  settlement  owed  much  in  the  character  and  human  dignity 
of  its  inhabitants  to  its  traditions  of  equality  and  individualism; 
but  only  from  regulated  labour  could  it  expect  better  living 
conditions — or  even  survival.  If  the  colony  was  to  continue  it 
must  change.  The  islanders  needed  to  develop  a  communal 
sense  and  to  embody  that  in  a  form  of  administration  acceptable 
to  them  all.  Some  authority  would  have  to  be  found  after  the 
war  to  replace  that  which  the  Navy  had  temporarily  provided. 
In  the  past  there  had  been  missionaries,  to  whom  the  people  had 
paid  a  deference  denied  to  the  Chief.  There  would  probably  be 
other  missionaries  in  the  future.  But  it  was  in  secular  and 
practical  matters  that  guidance  and  control  were  most  needed. 
The  example  of  the  station  had  revealed  possibilities  to  the 
islanders — improvements  which  they  themselves  could  make  to 
their  houses,  their  sanitation,  their  farming  and  social  organiza- 
tion, if  only  they  could  co-ordinate  their  energies. 


I  84  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

The  Admiralty  had  its  own  motives  for  maintaining  a  signal 
station  on  Tristan  da  Cunha,  and  the  welfare  of  the  islanders, 
though  it  might  be  considered  incidentally,  was  not  among  them. 
Now  that  our  draft  was  due  to  leave,  we  liked  to  think  that  our 
presence  had  conferred  some  benefit.  Other  drafts  would  take 
our  place,  but  ours  had  made  the  first  impact  on  the  island  life. 
After  the  end  of  the  war,  when  the  station  would  be  dismantled, 
the  islanders  would  never  again  feel  quite  so  satisfied  with  their 
world.  In  some  ways  that  dissatisfaction  was  the  best  legacy  we 
could  leave  them. 


CHAPTER    TWENTY-NINE 

Day  of  Departure 

WITH  all  the  unexpectedness  of  an  impact  that  has  been  too  long 
awaited,  she  arrived  one  morning — the  ship  that  was  to  bring  our 
exile  to  a  close,  to  carry  us  back  to  the  world  of  motor-cars, 
cinemas,  sophistication,  and  war.  Out  of  the  dawn  mist  of  the 
first  day  in  December  she  came  upon  us,  a  little  tramp  steamer 
named  East  Gate,  bound  from  Cape  Town  to  Montevideo.  As 
soon  as  she  signalled  that  she  carried  reliefs  for  the  operators 
ashore,  we  knew  that  our  immediate  future  was  settled.  Our 
quarters  would  not  accommodate  twelve  new  arrivals  and  our- 
selves, so  there  could  be  no  question  of  waiting  for  a  ship  from  the 
west  to  take  us  to  the  Cape:  'Doc'  had  no  alternative  but  to 
request  a  passage  for  us  aboard  the  East  Gate  to  South  America, 
from  which  we  might  make  our  own  way  back  to  the  naval  base  in 
South  Africa  or  perhaps  even  directly  to  England. 

The  forenoon  of  that  last  day  was  spent  by  most  of  our  party  in 
going  the  round  of  the  village,  saying  good-bye  to  the  old  people, 
who  could  not  be  on  the  beach  in  the  afternoon  to  see  us  depart. 


I  86  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

We  paid  our  farewell  visits  to  Mrs  Repetto,  Old  Sam  Swain, 
Andrew  the  fiddler  who  had  enlivened  our  dances,  and  others  of 
the  village  elders,  then  we  retired  each  to  the  cottage  he  knew 
best,  to  spend  the  last  moments  with  the  islanders  who  had  been 
his  special  friends.  Most  of  the  village  men  were  busy  all  the 
morning  bringing  the  stores  ashore  from  the  ship.  The  children 
were  all  down  on  the  cliff-top  watching  the  traffic  to  and  from  the 
beach.  Only  the  women  and  the  old  men  remained  in  the 
cottages. 

I  had  always  wanted  to  leave  Tristan  in  sunshine ;  and  on  this 
day  the  sun  shone  brighter  and  stronger  than  on  any  previous  day 
of  our  stay  on  the  island.  As  I  walked  through  the  village,  from 
the  Chief's  house  up  to  Old  Sam  Swain's,  I  seemed  to  be  seeing  it 
all  for  the  first  time.  In  the  curiously  rarefied  sunlight  every- 
thing had  an  extra  sharpness,  a  tension  of  outline  which  made  it 
appear  more  immediate,  closer,  and  yet  unreal,  like  a  painted 
set  on  a  stage.  For  fourteen  months,  the  grass,  the  houses,  the 
streams,  the  mountainside  had  been  familiar  sights.  Now  I  was 
perceiving  them  with  a  vision  that  was  intense,  earnestly  so,  yet 
objective,  even  detached — in  something  like  that  state  of  brightly 
coloured  awareness  which  comes  at  the  end  of  a  dream,  when 
daylight  is  already  seeping  beneath  one's  eyelids  and  a  tiny  flicker 
of  consciousness  is  stirring  in  a  corner  of  one's  brain. 

As  I  stood  on  the  slope  below  Sam's  cottage,  in  the  higher  part 
of  the  village,  the  sea  glittered  below,  as  if  in  a  great,  burnished 
bowl.  The  little  steamer  appeared  absurdly  big  and  close  and  far 
below  me,  although  I  was  not  really  high  up,  and  the  blue  bowl  of 
the  sea  seemed  tipped  upwards  at  the  horizon.  Every  effect 
added  to  the  sense  of  being  an  observer,  interested  but  uncon- 
cerned in  the  scene.  Reason  said  that  in  a  few  hours  I  should  be 
on  board  that  ship,  bound  for  another  land,  but  my  feet  were  still 
on  familiar  turf,  my  stomach  felt  no  unaccustomed  motions  and 
the  rest  of  my  body  had  as  yet  no  evidence  of  change. 

There  was  merely  a  further  period  of  waiting,  an  extension  of 
that  which  had  gone  on  for  several  weeks.  The  sea  looked  bluer 
and  the  grass  looked  greener  than  ever  before.  There  was  a 


DAY    OF    DEPARTURE  187 

poignancy  in  their  brightness  that  day.  The  air  had  a  strange 
clearness  and  emptiness,  and  the  rattle  of  the  ship's  winch  filled 
the  whole  of  the  world  with  its  noise. 

The  women  were  more  affected  by  our  coming  departure  than 
the  men.  Most  of  the  girls  were  in  tears  and  many  of  their 
mothers  on  the  verge  of  them.  Charlotte's  coarse  features  were 
red  and  puffy.  I  had  lunch  at  David  Hagan's  house  and  contrived 
to  be  alone  with  his  daughter  for  a  few  futile  moments  of  farewell. 
I  was  given  a  knitted  'ganzey'  that  had  been  hurriedly  finished  in 
time  for  the  occasion  and  which,  after  its  final  washing,  had  been 
lying  out  to  dry  on  the  wall  of  the  house  enclosure  all  the 
morning. 

Shortly  after  midday  the  relief-party,  which  seemed  in  no 
hurry  to  set  foot  on  Tristan,  came  ashore  and  made  our  acquain- 
tance. Their  first  impressions  of  the  island  seemed  to  depress 
them.  During  the  afternoon  took  place  the  general  migration  to 
Big  Beach  to  watch  our  departure.  Little  Joseph  Glass  and  his 
brother  Conrad  carried  my  kit  down  to  the  beach.  All  the 
women  and  children  were  assembled  there.  There  was  another 
period  of  waiting.  Gaeta's  wife  said  it  was  the  hottest  day  she 
could  remember  on  Tristan.  The  sand  scorched  the  feet  of  the 
dogs  so  that  they  yelped  in  pain  and  ran  back  up  the  cliff  road  to 
the  grass.  It  burned  even  through  our  shoes  and  must  have  been 
almost  intolerable  to  the  islanders  in  their  thin  moccasins.  Some 
of  the  men  were  still  making  journeys  to  the  ship  in  their  boats, 
others  stood  on  the  beach,  waiting.  The  women  formed  them- 
selves into  orderly  ranks  and  sat,  in  utter  silence,  waiting,  on  the 
hot,  black  sand.  They  all  wore  their  best  dresses,  and  the  little 
girls  had  on  their  coloured  sashes  and  white  'kappies.' 

Since  we  were  leaving  the  sooner  we  got  aboard  the  ship 
the  better.  Yet,  for  some  unformulated  reason,  we  too  were 
waiting.  At  length,  when  we  considered  that  most  of  the  stores 
were  ashore  and  after  all  of  our  heavier  kit  had  gone  out  to  the 
ship,  wre  began  the  ordeal  of  leave-taking.  The  women  stood  up, 
still  in  their  brightly  coloured  rows.  Passing  among  them,  we 
received  a  kiss  and  a  hand-shake  from  each  and  said  good-bye. 


I  8  8  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

All  tears  were  suppressed  now  and  only  an  occasional  sob  dis- 
torted a  farewell  smile.  Conscientiously,  but  a  little  hurriedly, 
we  moved  from  one  bright  dress  to  another,  like  bees  passing 
along  rows  of  sweet-peas.  Faces  went  by  like  blossoms,  some 
dark,  some  pale,  hardly  distinguishable  one  from  another. 
Sometimes  the  wrong  name  was  attached  to  one :  I  said  *  Good- 
bye, Lily'  to  Violet,  forgetting  that  I  had  already  kissed  her 
sister's  face.  Somewhere  among  them  I  found  Emily's  lips, 
but  they  were  gone  before  I  realized  it  and  others  imprinted  in 
their  place.  Then  we  shook  hands  with  the  men  on  the  beach 
and  scrambled  into  one  of  the  waiting  boats,  suddenly  intent  on 
getting  ourselves  and  our  personal  belongings  safely  and  quickly 
on  board  the  ship.  The  actual  departure  was  completed  in  a  few 
bewildering  minutes.  Was  that  Joe  Repetto  pushing  the  boat 
out?  There  was  Gaeta  on  the  beach  now!  Wave  to  Gaeta! 
Joe  leaping  into  the  boat  as  we  rode  clear  of  the  shingle.  Afloat. 
Too  late!  Should  not  set  foot  on  that  beach  again.  Too  deep 
already  even  to  jump  out  and  wade  ashore,  if  I  wanted  to.  We 
had  departed. 

But  having  done  that  we  still  took  a  long  time  to  get  away 
from  the  island .  Slowly  the  boat  was  brought  round ,  just  beyond 
the  surf,  and  Joe  rigged  the  rudder  .and  tiller,  taking  his  time 
while  we  rocked  among  the  kelp.  We  all  watched  him  intently, 
not  looking  back  at  the  beach.  Then  the  chuck  of  oars  started 
and  we  moved  into  the  middle  of  the  kelp-reef.  I  had  to  look 
back  now,  but  it  wasn't  possible  to  see  properly  so  long  as  a  thick, 
golden  mist  kept  quivering  before  my  eyes.  Rapid  blinking 
seemed  to  clear  the  mist.  The  watchers  on  the  beach  were  all 
very  still,  the  women  sitting  again  in  their  gaily  dressed  rows,  as  if 
waiting  primly  to  be  photographed.  None  of  them  waved  or 
cheered.  They  just  sat  watching.  All  looked  very  much  alike, 
young  and  old.  But  there  was  one  at  the  end  of  a  row,  in  a  white 
dress  with  a  red  kerchief,  bright  red,  over  smooth,  dark  hair. 
She  sat  perfectly  still,  staring  back  until  she  became  a  white  blur. 
Then  her  head  went  down,  and  the  woman  behind  her — a  large 
one  in  widow's  black — put  a  hand  on  her  shoulder. 


DAY    OF   DEPARTURE  l8g 

I  sat  near  Joe  Repetto  in  the  stem,  and  he  turned  to  me  and 
said:  'You-all  got  a  foine  day  for  to  leave  the  hoighland!5  I 
swallowed  something  that  seemed  the  size  of  a  petrel's  egg  before 
replying.  From  now  on  we  all  looked  steadily  ahead  at  the  ship 
we  were  approaching.  The  island  men  were  never  very  talkative 
in  the  boats. 

It  was  about  three-thirty  in  the  afternoon  when  we  climbed  the 
ship's  ladder.  We  had  expected  her  to  be  getting  under  way 
almost  at  once.  What  we  had  not  counted  on  was  being  on 
board,  within  half  a  mile  of  the  beach  until  well  after  dusk,  with 
nothing  to  look  at  but  the  island  and  with  the  island  boats  still 
coming  off  to  carry  stores  to  the  beach.  We  went  below,  we 
stored  our  belongings,  we  made  tea,  we  came  up  on  deck  again. 
The  island  was- still  there.  Slowly  the  sun  sank  on  the  clearest, 
warmest  day  we  had  known  there.  Across  the  dark  void  in  the 
mountain  rim  at  the  top  of  Hottentot  Gulch  a  white  bird  sailed 
gracefully.  It  reminded  me  of  the  white  dress  that  I  had  seen 
months  earlier,  fluttering  among  the  rocks  high  up  on  the  slope. 
That  dress !  I  had  caught  up  with  it,  but  where  was  it  now?  If 
anything  moved  at  all  on  the  island,  it  was  no  longer  visible  to  us. 

As  the  sun  set  by  Inaccessible,  it  stained  the  sea  red,  and  the 
whole  rugged  face  of  Tristan  seemed  splashed  with  a  crimson  dye. 
Gradually  the  colour  darkened  and  the  tiny  houses  faded  into  the 
black  shape  of  the  mountain,  looming  upwards  in  the  dusk. 
Several  of  us  stood  at  the  rail  of  the  ship,  staring  for  a  long  time  to 
see  a  light  from  the  cottages.  David's  house,  being  white  and  in 
the  foreground,  remained  visible  after  the  others,  then  slowly 
faded,  as  if  passing  out  of  existence.  We  kept  on  staring.  From 
the  station,  where  the  newcomers  were  settling  in,  lights 
occasionally  pierced  the  black-out.  From  the  village  not  a 
glimmer!  Perhaps,  however,  from  behind  those  dark  windows, 
eyes  watched  as  the  ship  at  last  stole  away  into  the  night. 

A  strange  night  it  was  for  us,  alternating  between  periods  of 
wild  hilarity,  down  in  our  new  mess,  with  the  prospect  of  shore 
leave  in  South  America,  of  our  return  to  the  blessed  debauch  of 
civilization,  and  periods  of  heavy  silence,  during  which  figures 


190  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

climbed  the  companion-way  from  the  lighted  mess  and  stood  or 
paced  in  the  warm  darkness  on  deck,  with  the  cooling  breeze  in 
their  faces  and  the  sea  rushing  under  the  guard-rail.  At  such 
moments,  standing  alone,  I  was  conscious  of  a  dull  pressure  that 
seemed  to  be  located  on  the  left  front  of  my  blue  jersey.  I  recog- 
nized it  as  the  impress  of  a  dark  head  that  generally  rested  there 
at  this  time  in  the  evening.  The  feeling  was  definitely  a  pressure, 
not  an  ache — but  a  pressure  of  emptiness,  rather  like  a  dent  that 
remains  when  the  weight  that  caused  it  has  gone.  I  almost 
believed  that  when  I  went  below  and  removed  the  jersey,  the 
dent  might  be  straightened  out  and  the  pressure  would  be  felt 
no  more. 

We  were  organized  into  watches,  with  the  ship's  company, 
and  after  a  few  restless  hours  in  a  strange  bunk,  I  found  myself 
keeping  the  morning  look-out  in  the  port  after  gun-pit.  It  was 
breezy  up  there.  We  were  steaming  almost  due  west,  and  as  the 
grey  eye  of  dawn  peered  bleakly  over  the  horizon  astern,  it  threw 
startlingly  into  relief  the  peak  of  Tristan,  still  visible  in  our  wake. 
It  looked  small  and  incredibly  alone.  A  rock  in  the  sea.  Did 
people  really  live  on  that  rock?  It  seemed  as  remote  from  us, 
from  myself,  as  from  the  rest  of  the  world.  And  then  I  saw 
myself  stepping  among  familiar  boulders,  through  an  opening  in  a 
stone  wall,  and  up  the  worn  steps  to  a  cottage  door ;  I  saw  myself 
sitting  beside  a  wide  hearth  where  a  pot  of  water  was  boiling  over 
a  wood-fire;  I  saw  a  girl  standing  beside  a  table,  taking  a  large 
safety-pin  from  her  sash  to  prick  up  the  wick  of  a  little  bird-oil 
lamp,  so  that  its  light  glowed  on  her  face;  I  saw  her  move  to  the 
fire,  crouching  on  her  heels,  and  I  felt  her  hand  rest  on  my  knee 
while  she  leaned  forward  to  blow  up  the  smoking  sticks  beneath 
the  pot.  As  she  turned  her  face  upwards  and  smiled,  the  light 
danced  in  her  dark  eyes.  The  smoke  swirled  in  front  of  her  face, 
hiding  it,  filling  the  whole  room,  causing  my  eyes  to  smart. 
Then  the  breeze,  up  there  in  the  gun-pit,  blew  the  smoke  away, 
and  when  I  looked  again  the  peak  was  fading  from  view  as  the  sun 
rose  above  it.  That  was  at  about  five  o'clock  in  the  morning — 
the  last  time  I  saw  the  rock. 


CHAPTER    THIRTY 

Past  and  Present 

WE  LEFT  Tristan  da  Cunha  on  ist  December  1943.  Nothing 
could  have  been  more  final  than  our  departure.  At  first  a  few 
letters,  inadequately  addressed  in  large,  child-like  handwriting, 
followed  us  about  the  world,  miraculously  surviving  the  hazards 
of  war  to  catch  up  with  members  of  our  party  in  distant  places. 
But  it  was  impossible  for  us  to  keep  in  touch,  either  with  one 
another  or  with  the  islanders.  Other  countries  and  other  ex- 
periences enveloped  us;  other  drafts  took  our  place  on  Tristan, 
absorbing  the  interests  of  the  inhabitants. 

After  the  war  changes  came  to  the  island,  at  first  retrogression 
and  then  progress.  The  naval  outpost  was  vacated,  though  the 
main  group  of  buildings  was  left  standing.  The  weather  station 
remained,  staffed  by  meteorologists  from  South  Africa.  As  in 
earlier  days,  the  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  sent 
out  a  missionary ;  but  he  now  lived  in  the  wooden  house  that  had 
been  occupied  by  the  naval  chaplain,  instead  of  in  the  old 
missionary' s  cottage,  long  derelict.  What  had  been  our  mess  and 
recreation  room  became  the  social  hall  and  the  school,  supervised 
by  the  missionary  and  his  wife.  For  a  while  conditions  were 
almost  the  same  as  before  the  war.  The  men  fished  and  grew 
potatoes,  the  women  carded,  spun,  and  knitted.  Local  affairs 
revolved  around  the  church  and  the  'ministah.'  But  because  the 

191 


I  92  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

meteorological  station  had  to  maintain  wireless  communication 
with  the  Cape  the  island  did  not  resume  the  complete  isolation 
it  had  once  known. 

In  1947  the  Soviet  Antarctic  Whaling  Fleet  put  in  there  and 
exchanged  stores  for  cattle,  fish,  and  sheep.  Bartering  from 
whale-ships  had  been  the  old  practice ;  but  just  as  the  present  was 
settling  into  a  likeness  of  the  past  the  settlement  discovered  a  new 
future.  In  1948  an  organization  was  formed  in  South  Africa 
called  the  Tristan  da  Cunha  Development  Company.  Marine 
biologists  have  declared  that  the  main  breeding-grounds  of  what 
the  islanders  call  'crawfish'  are  in  the  waters  about  Tristan  and 
Gough  Island ;  and  there  is  a  demand  for  frozen  and  canned  craw- 
fish— the  commodity  is  called  rock  lobster — in  France  and  the 
U.S.A.  The  new  company  set  up  a  canning  shed  or  *  factory'  on 
Tristan.  A  little  refrigerated  ship,  Tristania,  began  to  ply 
regularly  between  the  island  and  the  Cape.  Now  there  are  two 
ships.  They  spend  the  southern  summer  fishing  near  Tristan. 
The  island  men  assist,  some  working  with  the  crews  of  the  ships, 
others  operating  from  the  shore,  still  using  their  canvas-covered 
boats.  The  women  do  the  canning  in  the  shed  on  Big  Beach. 

The  company  has  now  come  under  the  control  of  the  Colonial 
Development  Corporation,  which  keeps  a  small  staff  continuously 
on  the  island  and  maintains  a  non-profit  store,  at  which  the 
islanders  spend  their  wages ;  for  currency  has  been  introduced. 
This  last  innovation  is  bound  to  have  mixed  results.  It  enables 
the  people  to  buy  clothing  and  hardware  and  to  vary  their  fish 
and  potato  diet  with  potted  food-stuffs;  it  may  also  widen  the 
gulfs  between  families,  making  sharper  divisions  between  rich 
and  poor.  Already  the  change  of  diet  has  introduced  decay  to 
the  islanders'  teeth,  once  almost  perfect. 

As  during  our  stay,  the  station  has  its  own  little  community 
separate  from  the  settlement  but  closely  associated  with  it.  In 
the  cluster  of  wooden  houses,  distinct  from  the  cottages,  now 
live  an  administrator,  appointed  by  the  Colonial  Service,  the 
fish  company  staff,  the  missionary,  a  doctor,  a  nursing  sister, 
an  agriculturist — and,  of  course,  wives  and  sometimes  children. 


PAST    AND    PRESENT  193 

The  administrator  presides  over  most  matters  of  island 
organization,  but  under  his  direction  the  Village  Council — now 
regularly  elected — continues  to  meet,  and  the  headman,  still 
Willy  Repetto,  acts  as  spokesman  of  local  opinion.  There  is  still 
no  need  for  a  policeman  or  a  jailhouse. 

The  school,  named  St  Mary's  after  the  church,  has  been  placed 
in  the  charge  of  a  professional  schoolmaster  and  his  wife.  The 
standard  of  education  among  the  young  people — on  which  the 
future  of  the  settlement  largely  depends — has  risen.  The  school 
staff  even  includes  as  pupil  teacher  Miss  Trena  Glass,  known  to  us 
during  the  war  as  a  little,  fair-haired  child,  Sidney's  daughter. 

Having  learnt  the  lesson  of  working  in  teams  for  the  com- 
munity, the  island  men  have  made  improvements  in  the  settle- 
ment. They  have  prepared  a  site  for  the  erection  of  a  new 
village  hall,  prefabricated  in  England.  They  have  extended  the 
church  to  accommodate  the  growing  congregation.  Cement 
pillars  now  support  a  roof  joining  the  original  part  to  the  new 
section.  The  building  has  been  redecorated  and  has  a  new  altar 
cloth,  pews,  and  kneelers,  supplied  from  England.  Many  of  the 
people  have  bought  hymn  and  prayer  books  through  the  store. 
The  parish  has  been  transferred  from  the  diocese  of  St  Helena  to 
that  of  Cape  Town,  and  last  year  the  Archbishop  of  Cape  Town 
was  taken  by  H. M.S.  Magpie  to  visit  the  island.  He  conducted  a 
confirmation  service  in  the  village  church.  The  total  population, 
which  presumably  still  includes  the  rival  congregation  of  Agnes 
Rogers,  now  numbers  just  over  2^0. 

Since  195-3  the  British  Government  has  maintained  a  doctor,  a 
nurse,  and  an  agriculturist  on  Tristan.  Among  improvements 
being  made  under  their  influence  are  a  small  hospital,  a  piped 
water  supply  to  the  cottages,  a  drainage  system,  and  sanitary 
installations  at  St  Mary's  School.  A  small  reafforestation  scheme 
has  been  started  at  Sandy  Point.  A  young  pure-bred  Hereford 
bull,  a  ram,  and  two  sheep-dogs  have  been  introduced  to  improve 
the  local  strains.  In  addition  to  his  other  work,  the  agriculturist 
deals  with  the  increasing  amount  of  postal  business.  A  series  of 
stamps  ranging  from  a  halfpenny  in  value  to  ten  shillings  has  been 


194  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

printed.  They  show  pictures  of  island  scenes :  St  Mary's  Church, 
the  Potato  Patches,  Nightingale,  Inaccessible,  the  little  flightless 
rail  to  be  found  only  on  the  latter  island,  Tristan  itself,  a  group 
of  mollymawks — and  the  new  fish-canning  factory  on  Big  Beach. 

In  1955  a  group  of  young  scientists,  the  Cambridge  University 
Expedition  to  Gough  Island,  called  at  Tristan  and  stayed  six 
weeks,  surveying  and  making  recordings  of  local  songs  and  the 
voices  of  some  of  the  islanders.  The  information  they  have 
brought  back  shows  that  in  spite  of  the  new  establishments  the 
island  way  of  life  has  changed  very  little.  The  men  still  find  time, 
between  spells  of  fishing  for  the  company,  to  cultivate  their 
patches,  haul  stone  in  their  bullock  carts,  build  their  rough-hewn 
cottages  and  thatch  them  with  flax.  The  women  still  card  and 
spin  and  knit.  The  old  persists  beside  the  new.  Housewives 
buy  new  material,  which  they  make  up  into  old-style  dresses,  only 
slightly  shorter;  they  still  wear  head  scarves,  since  hats  would  be 
useless  in  the  high  winds.  Shoes  for  men  and  women  are  sold  in 
the  store.  For  climbing  and  beach  work  the  men  still  wear 
moccasins.  But  on  Sundays  they  attend  church  in  a  rustic 
Victorian  formality  of  dark  suits,  caps,  and  black  shoes. 

Most  of  the  cottages  have  been  equipped  with  new  beds  and 
many  have  small  cooking-stoves,  but  the  open  hearth  remains  the 
source  of  warmth  and  the  centre  of  domestic  comfort.  Wood 
for  fuel  is  as  hard  to  find  as  ever — though  as  recently  as  195-3  a 
ship,  the  yacht  Coimbra,  joined  the  long  tally  of  vessels  wrecked 
on  Tristan.  Peat  is  nowadays  used  occasionally  for  fuel.  Bird- 
oil  lamps  survive  but  are  often  replaced  by  candles  bought  at  the 
store.  The  station  is  lit,  for  a  short  period  of  the  evening  only, 
by  electricity,  supplied  from  a  dynamo  as  when  the  Navy  was  in 
occupation.  The  greatest  incongruity  described  by  the  visiting 
scientists  is  the  sight  of  a  wireless  loud-speaker  in  the  living-room 
of  every  cottage.  The  wonder  of  radio,  which  we  took  to 
Tristan,  has  ceased  to  be  a  marvel.  But  it  is  apparently  used  as 
much  for  listening  to  local  radio-telephony  conversations  as  for 
hearing  broadcasts  from  'outside.'  The  centre  of  the  islanders' 
world  is  still  the  island  itself.  The  strength  of  that  interest  has 


PAST    AND    PRESENT  I  9  £ 

still  to  be  tested  against  the  influences  that  may  arrive  with  the 
newly  purchased  film-projector  to  be  installed  in  the  village  hall. 

About  the  individual  islanders  known  to  us  during  die  war  a 
few  scraps  of  gossip  have  floated  across  the  years.  Widowhood 
proved  a  deceptive  blessing  to  Mrs  Repetto  and  Charlotte  Glass: 
both  are  dead.  The  former  is  commemorated  in  the  name  of  the 
second  ship  bought  by  the  Development  Company,  the  Frances 
Repetto.  The  present  headwoman  is  Martha  Rogers,  a  daughter 
of  Mrs  Repetto.  To  us  Martha  never  seemed  a  separate  person 
so  much  as  a  part  of  the  husband  and  wife  unit  always  referred  to 
as  'Arfa  'n  Marfa';  but  that  combination,  though  childless,  was 
one  of  the  most  respected  in  the  village. 

Old  Sam  Swain  failed  in  his  ambition  of  equalling  the  long  life 
of  his  grandfather:  he  died  at  a  mere  ninety-two.  The  oldest 
inhabitant  is  now  Tom  Rogers,  aged  eighty-four.  In  1955  Big 
John  Glass,  the  last  surviving  grandson  of  the  original  founder  of 
the  settlement,  died  in  his  eighties.  Henry  Green,  Gaeta,  and 
the  other  'old  hands'  have  all  gone.  But  the  young  people 
prosper  and  multiply.  Wilson  received  the  just  reward  for  his 
tolerance  of  a  rival  and  his  submission  to  scorn:  he  lost  the  girL 
Kenneth  Rogers,  with  more  certainty  of  what  he  wanted  and 
more  determination  to  secure  it,  stepped  in  and  married  Emily. 
Each  was  for  the  other  the  best  partner  the  island  could  offer. 
Among  the  recordings  made  by  the  Gough  Expedition  and 
included  in  a  B. B.C.  broadcast  was  the  cheerful  voice  of  a  young 
woman  'with  a  nice  face' — Mrs  Emily  Rogers, 

As  consolation  prize  Wilson  gained  Kenneth's  sister,  Marie. 
He  is  now  a  respected  member  of  the  Village  Council.  Once  a 
loosely  tied  cardboard  box,  which  had  pursued-me  to  more  places 
than  I  had  visited,  found  its  way  to  my  home  in  England.  It  con- 
tained a  model  island  boat  made  by  Wilson  as  a  reminder  of  the 
'good  times'  we  had  together  in  the  evenings  at  David's.  Along 
with  the  'ganzey'  that  Emily  finished  on  our  last  day  there;  and 
a  pair  of  moccasins  that  Kenneth  sent  before  his  marriage,  telling 
me  that  they  were  almost  as  'fancy'  as  the  pair  he  was  making  for 


196  ROCK    OF    EXILE 

Emily ;  and  a  set  of  rather  undersized  tusks  from  the  sea-elephant 
killed  by  Bunty  and  'Twin/  it  forms  my  collection  of  curios. 
As  evidence  they  are  no  more  convincing  than  the  objects  I  saw 
long  ago  in  the  museum  at  Cape  Town.  The  island,  with  its 
handful  of  exiles,  seems  as  unreal  now  as  it  did  then.  Its  very 
existence  is  an  anachronism. 

When,  in  January  1957,  the  royal  yacht  Britannia  took  a 
second  Duke  of  Edinburgh  to  visit  the  settlement  named  after 
his  predecessor,  the  world  was  jogged  in  its  memory.  News- 
papers showed  scenes  and  even  a  face  or  two  half  recognized  by 
a  few  people  in  England.  For  a  moment  of  history  Tristan  da 
Cunha  emerged  from  the  mist,  then  faded  again — an  island  out 
of  time,  a  rock  in  the  sea,  a  mere  spot  on  the  map. 


dition,  without  doctor  or  dentist  but  with- 
out toothache  or  disease,  makes  fascinat- 
ing reading. 

The  story  is  told  by  a  young  English 
schoolmaster  with  a  Dutch  name  who 
spent  fourteen  months  on  the  island  as  one 
of  a  group  of  Naval  telegraphers  manning 
a  signal  station  during  World  War  II. 

Those  who  really  "want-to-get-away- 
from-it-all"  should  consider  the  possibili- 
ties of  this  Rock  of  Exile;  those  who  prefer 
their  travel  in  an  armchair  will  find  this 
book  a  rewarding  experience. 

With  15  pages  of  photographs,  a  map  and 
line  drawings.